Of Love or Lust

Chapters

Chapter One: Introductions (Re-worked)
Chapter Two: Sex, Drugs, and That's It (Re-Worked)
Chapter Three: Love and Friendship
Chapter Four: First Time for Everything
Chapter Five: Rage
Chapter Six: Harems, Huh?
Chapter Seven: Finally
Chapter Nine: Sad History
Chapter Ten: It's Getting Hot in Here
Chapter Eleven: Moving On
Chapter Twelve: What is Love?
Chapter Thirteen: Failure?
Chapter Fourteen: Confrontation
Chapter Fifteen: Confessions
Chapter Sixteen: Pain and then Pleasure
Chapter Eight: What Time is it?

Chapter One: Introductions (Re-worked)

That day started innocently enough; just going skydiving with some friends. How they managed to convince me- a guy who’s afraid of heights- to go, I’ll never know. I couldn’t have backed out either; we already took all the classes and training, and it would kind of be a waste to not put them to use. Would I still have gone if I knew my life wasn’t going to be them same? Yeah, probably.

“Alright! You guys ready?!” our instructor shouted after the plane door flew open. Everybody gave some kind of confirmation before jumping out of the door and falling towards the earth. The instructor must have seen the hesitation through my goggles because with a quick motion, he managed to get behind me and shove me out of the door. In that split second of confusion, panic set in and I instantly forgot everything I learned, making me flip and tumble through the air uncontrollably. The panic didn’t last long though, as after a few seconds of falling, I just passed out. In what felt like a few seconds later, my eyes fluttered open to the sight of clouds rushing past me.

“What the hell?! I’m still falling?! I’m still alive?!” I shouted at the fluffy clouds that almost seem to be slowing my fall. Quickly bringing my flailing arms to my body, I searched for a handle and pulled it, releasing my parachute and slowing my fall.

“Oh my God. I’m never doing this again,” I panted to myself as I drifted through the thick clouds and tried to calm myself down, “now I just have to wait to land; I’m probably way off course too depending on how long I was out.” I floated in a random direction for a minute or so, not able to make anything out through the mass of clouds surrounding me.

“…I probably should have waited to pull my chute. This will probably be a- oh shit!” I started before a random tree appeared out of nowhere. Crashing through a few levels of branches, my fall quickly came to a stop, leaving me to hang upside down and tangled in my chute.

“Ow,” I moaned as I struggled to get free, but couldn’t, “great, now I’m stuck.” As I sat, or hung, in frustration, I took a look around me and noticed I wasn’t outside anymore. I was in some kind of bedroom with walls covered in bookshelves that were stuffed with books of all sizes that had titles too small for me to read. Behind me where I couldn’t see, was where I guessed the door to the room was since I could hear muffled voices coming from there. This is going to be hard to explain, but I hope they’ll at least let me down, I thought as I heard the multiple footsteps approach the door.

“-and make sure you send that letter to the princess,” a feminine voice said as the doorknob rattled.

“Alright,” a young boyish voice replied as I heard the door swing open.

“Now, where is that book?” the feminine voice asked as I watched a book directly in front of me slide out of its place on the shelf, and float down towards the floor. If I wasn’t upside down, my mouth would have been hanging, and it would have dropped further when I locked eyes with the creature under me. Her eyes were the only things I needed to see to know that it was Twilight Sparkle; one of the main protagonists from the show My Little Pony. The few seconds we spent in silent shock helped me to confirm my assumption; the small, quadruped frame, the few shades of purple all over her body, and the spiral horn on her forehead all confirmed that I might be going crazy.

“…No fucking way,” I muttered, breaking the silence and trance between us.

“Aaahh!” she shrieked before I heard a loud thud and everything went black. I once again woke up in what felt like a few seconds, this time I thankfully wasn’t falling, but I still couldn’t move.

“W-what are you?” I heard Twilight’s voice ask as I rolled my head around and felt throbbing pain on the back of it.

“Ow, why’d you hit me so hard?” I whined as I tried to move a hand to my head, but couldn’t.

“I… I’m sorry?” she replied as I opened my eyes and found her standing a few feet away from me with her horn covered in her purple aura.

“Come on Twilight, it might be trying to trick you!” Spike, the purple and green lizard thing standing behind Twilight advised.

“R-right!” she replied as she put on a hardened face that matched the intensity of her magic, “What are you and what are you doing here?”

“…I’m a human, and I don’t know,” I answered honestly and calmly.

“What’s a human?” Spike whispered to Twilight.

“I don’t know,” she whispered back before bringing her attention back to me, “w-well, I did some tests on you and found out you’re a carnivore. You don’t eat p-ponies do you?”

“No,” I answered simply, “and I’m actually an omnivore, but no, I don’t eat ponies.”

“Oh thank Celestia.”

“W-what about dragons?” Spike spoke up.

“We don’t have those where I’m from,” I answered, but his face held its nervous look, “…No, I don’t eat dragons.” After letting out his own sigh, the two looked at each other for a second before nodding. Turning her attention back to me, Twilight’s horn glowed at the same time the ropes around my naked body came undone.

“…Why am I naked?” I asked after the thought registered with me and I put a hand over junk.

“We had to make sure you didn’t have any weapons on you,” Twilight answered as I looked around the room, “do you need them?”

“Yes, please,” I replied quickly and a second later they floated over to me, “thank you.” Standing and turning my back to them, I quickly started to get dressed, ignoring the fact that my boxers were gone. I hate going commando, but that’s nothing compared to what’s going on right now, which is what? I am so confused right now.

“A-are you alright?” Twilight asked, interrupting the staring contest I was having with my pants.

“Oh, yeah, sorry,” I said before putting the rest of my clothes on.

“So uh, I’m Twilight Sparkle and this is Spike.”

“Nice to meet you, I’m Alex,” I greeted as I stepped up to them with an open hand, making them step back fearfully, “still scared, huh? I guess that’s understandable.”

“S-sorry, but you can never be too careful,” Twilight said as I dropped my unshaken hand.

“You don’t have anything to be afraid of. I’d never hurt someone as cute as you,” I said with a smile and wink. The wink might have been a little too friendly. I quickly realized my thought was wrong as I watched Twilight’s purple cheeks flush and her eyes widen before focusing on the floor.

“Y-you think I’m c-cute?” she asked as her hoof pawed the floor.

“Of course. You think so too, right Spike?”

“I… I guess?” he answered, his confusion obvious.

“And as the first dragon I’ve seen, you’re pretty cool too.” Better not leave him out.

“T-thanks,” he replied with an embarrassed smile.

“Well, now that we all know each other, I guess this makes us friends,” I said, hoping it would be that easy.

“What?” the two said in unison before Twilight continued, “But we only just met!”

“So you’re saying you don’t become friends with people after meeting them?” I asked, my smile turning into a slightly amused one.

“N-no, it’s not that… It’s just that friends have to know things about each other,” she said unconvincingly, not being able to hold my gaze, “a-and I’m worried about the town and my friends...”

“Fair enough, but that process takes some time. Why don’t we spend some of it walking around town?” I suggested, curious about what Ponyville looked like after she mentioned it.

“I-I don’t know,” she replied uneasily, “I should probably write the princess a letter about-”

“Tell you what,” I interrupted, “how about you hold off on telling this princess about me? At least, until I do something bad, which I promise I won’t. If I do, you can tell her I’m some vicious monster destroying the town and she’ll throw me in the dungeons or something and you won’t have to worry about me anymore.”

“T-the princess wouldn’t do that,” she mumbled as she pawed the floor some more.

“Well whatever she does, you, your friends, and the town will be safe. All I’m asking for is a little trust; I’m sure you’ve trusted strangers before.”

“Hmm, I guess so,” she murmured.

“So, deal?” I asked as I kneeled down to her and held out my hand, making the two flinch again, “Oh, sorry. Just want a handshake, or hoofshake in this case.” I held my hand there for a while as she though really hard. Jeez, what happened to friendship being magic?

“A-alright,” Twilight said as she looked back up at me and daintily put her hoof in my hand, “I’ll trust you.”

“Thanks,” I replied with a smile as I shook her hoof. Taking what I thought was a second, I looked down at her hoof in my hand and rubbed my thumb over her soft and warm fur. Doesn’t get any realer than this.

“W-what are you doing?” she asked nervously.

“Oh, sorry,” I said as I let go, “I was just admiring how soft your fur is. You must take good care of yourself.”

“N-not really,” she said with a blush as she looked away.

“You can say that again,” Spike muttered, “just look at this room.”

“Well, I guess you won’t mind cleaning it up while I show Alex around town,” Twilight snapped back, making him sigh dramatically before heading over to a pile of books, “s-shall we?”

“Oh sure,” I answered as I watched the door to the room open by itself and follow her out and down to the main library. Just like upstairs, the walls were covered in shelves stuffed with books, though it was noticeably tidier. When we reached the front door, I had to bend over a little to fit through and knew immediately that I’d hit my head at least twice today. First though, I was hit by the blinding colors of nature outside of the library; the bright and lush greens of the grass, trees, and bushes, the bright blue of the sky, and the bright golden-yellow of the gigantic sun that I could somehow look right at without burning my retinas.

As I looked through squinting eyes at my surroundings, I quickly noticed the various ponies that stopped doing what they were doing to stare at me. I didn’t remember that the library was in the middle of town, so I didn’t think about how the townsfolk would react to seeing me. As I was able to open my eyes a little wider, I saw a few different reactions ranging from slack-jawed surprise, to mild interest on the colorful pony faces. With a small wave and nervous smile, I quickly followed after Twilight down a street where more ponies continued to stare, but the attention quickly died.

“So uh, what are you guys?” I asked, thinking it’d be better to pretend I don’t know anything.

“P-ponies,” she answered simply and nervously.

“…Anything else I should know about them?” I asked, a little thrown off by her less than talkative attitude. I didn’t get an answer though when she looked up into my eyes, blushed, and looked away again. What’s up with her? I thought she was supposed to be the nerd or bookworm who couldn’t stop lecturing once she started. Whatever… Our wandering eventually lead over to the gingerbread roofed bakery of Sugarcube Corner, where I conveniently realized I was hungry.

“Hey, mind if I go in here real quick?”

“S-sure,” she replied as I opened the door for her, making a bell ring and letting the owners know they had customers.

“Welcome to Sugarcube Corner! What-” a voice started before suddenly gasping. When I looked towards the counter, all I saw was a pony shaped cloud that disappeared after a few seconds of my staring. That better not happen all the time.

“I’m sorry about that, dear,” a chubby, light-blue mare with a pink swirled mane and little apron said as she came from the back of the store, “Pinkie can get a little over-excited when she meets new ponies.”

“Not a problem, Mrs. Cake,” I said as I recognized the pastry pony.

“I’m sorry, have we met before?” she asked with that signature pony head tilt.

“Oh, no. My name’s Alex and Twilight just told you’re the owner, is all,” I lied with a friendly smile, “she also told me how Sugarcube Corner has the best pastries around.”

“Oh, well how sweet of you Twilight,” Mrs. Cake said as she smiled at the squinty-eyed mare behind me, “well, what can I get you?”

“Hmm,” I hummed as I kneeled down and looked at the display case, “You know what? I’m a big fan of cinnamon rolls, you wouldn’t happen to have any, would you?”

“Of course!” she answered happily.

“Great, I’ll take one then,” I said as stood back up and pulled out my wallet that I only just realized I had.

“Great! That will be three bits.”

“Uh,” I muttered as I froze with my fingers on the few dollar bills I had. Oh right, they use a different currency.

“Hey, Twilight,” I whispered as turned around and leaned down to her, “mind spotting me a few bits?”

“Uh, s-sure,” she said as she magiced a bag from behind her mane a dropped the three bits into my hand.

“Thanks, I’ll be sure to pay you back,” I said as I turned back around and gave the money to the nice pastry pony as she handed me my food.

“Enjoy!”

“If this is as half as sweet as you, I’m sure I will,” I said with what I thought was a friendly smile and wink.

“Oh you,” she giggled as a slight blush came to her blue cheeks, “I’m a married mare, you know.”

“Uh, well, tell Mr. Cake I said hi,” I replied with a small amount of confusion before turning and sitting at a table that Twilight joined me at. I started eating my pastry, humming in delight every few bites as Twilight sat in silence with a slight scowl on her face.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, taking a break from my food, “You look a little upset.”

“I-I’m fine,” she replied unconvincingly, “I’m just thinking of where to take you next.” With a shrug, I continued to eat until I finished a minute later with a hearty burp.

“Thanks again,” I said to Mrs. Cake as I returned my plate, “I’ll be sure to come back soon.”

“Anytime dear,” she replied with a smile as she reached for the plate, but instead touched my hand. The second I looked down at her hoof it removed itself and grabbed the plate, making my eyes follow it up to the mare’s face that had a smile on it different from the one a second ago. She winked at me as she turned and headed to the back of the shop, my eyes watching her until she disappeared.

“…Weird. Anyway, ready to go?” I asked as I turned back to Twilight whose scowl had returned.

“…Yeah,” she answered as her magic opened the door and she led the way. For whatever reason, Twilight felt like talking after we left the shop and provided me with all the useless info I could need and not remember on all the places we passed. After some unknown amount of time, we made to the one side of town where the Carousel Boutique sat in all its tacky glory. As long as Rarity likes it, who cares what I think, right?

After explaining what the shop was and who ran it, Twilight kept on walking past it instead of stopping to go in like I thought she would.

“Hey, shouldn’t we go in?” I asked, making her stop and turn her head back to me.

“Why?”

“Uh, didn’t you say she was your friend?” she nodded slowly, “Then, shouldn’t you go say hi since you’re here? That, and you said she was a designer, so I wanted to see if she could make me some clothes just in case I’m going to be here for a while.” With an exaggerated sigh and droop of her head, she turned around and entered the shop with me close behind. When the door opened and the bell at the top of it rang, I could hear Rarity’s singsong voice call from the back as a set of hoof-steps accompanied it.

“Welcome to Carousel Boutique, where every garment is chic, unique, and magnifique!” Rarity greeted as she appeared. Like I expected her white coat, curled purple mane, and make-up were flawless, but it was her beautiful blue eyes that really caught my attention.

“Hello, Rarity,” Twilight greeted as she stepped forward, knocking me out of the small trance I was in.

“Oh, Twilight, Darling! It’s been too long!” Rarity replied as she approached her and the two nuzzled each other softly, “Where have you been?”

“Oh, well, I’ve just been working on-”

“And who is your tall friend here?” Rarity interrupted as her large eyes scanned me.

“How do you do? I’m Alexander, but please, call me Alex” I said with a small bow.

“Well, hello, Alex. As I’m sure Twilight has no doubt told you, I’m Rarity, Ponyville’s resident fashion designer. It’s a pleasure to meet you,” she greeted as she held out her hoof.

“Quite the pleasure indeed,” I said as I kneeled down, took her hoof and kissed it.

“Oh my, what a gentlecolt,” she giggled as she turned her blushing face away.

“A lady like you deserves the best,” said as I stood back up, “speaking of the best, I hear you’re it when it comes to clothes.”

“The best and only in town,” she said as she focused her attention back on me.

“Well, I was wondering if you could make me some. I don’t know how long I’ll be here in town, so I’d like to have more than just this,” I said as I gestured to my admittedly lazy outfit.

“Of course, Darling. That shouldn’t be a problem. I’ll just need to take a few measurements, so come this way,” she replied with a flip of her mane as she started to head into the back.

“You coming Twilight?” I asked when I noticed she wasn’t following, but instead sitting down on a cushion pretty aggressively.

“No, you go ahead. I’ll be right here.”

“Alright, I’m sure this won’t take too long,” I said with a reassuring smile before following after Rarity.

“Now, if you’d please remove the clothes you’re wearing and step up here,” she asked as she pointed to a modeling platform and levitated a measuring tape, quill, inkwell, and parchment from somewhere.

“Sure,” I replied as I started to do as I was told. Once I got to the button of my jeans, I remembered that I didn’t have on underwear. How did I forget about that?

“What’s the matter, Darling?” Rarity asked after I froze for a few moments.

“Uh, I forgot that I’m not wearing any underwear,” I answered sheepishly as I scratched my head.

“Underwear?” she repeated with that head tilt. Goddamnit that’s so cute.

“Uh, yeah. Its like, clothes that go under my clothes,” I explained, but her face stayed blank, “and they cover up my… stuff.”

“What stuff?” she asked as she tilted her head the other way.

“…Never mind. You guys are naked all the time, so I guess I can stand to be naked in front of one person,” I muttered as I undid my pants. When they hit the floor and I stepped out of them, I heard Rarity gasp, making me look up and see her cheeks turn red as the items she held in her magic fell loudly on the floor.

“Rarity? Alex?” I heard Twilight call, “Is everything alright?”

“Yeah, everything’s fine,” I answered, “Rarity just dropped something.”

“Okay. Are you alright Rarity?”

“Yeah, she’s fine,” I answer again.

“If that’s the case, then I want her to answer.” Aw, shit.

“Hey, Rarity, snap out of it,” I said as I stepped down from the platform towards her. As I moved forward, her eyes stayed glued on my business as she also took a step forward for some reason. As she did, she stepped on the spilled ink, quickly losing her balance and falling towards me with a surprised shriek. I took another step forward to brace myself and catch her, but I lost my balance on the slippery ink too and we ended up falling to the floor with a loud and painful thud.

“Ah, damnit,” I moaned as I rubbed the back of my head and sat up slightly, making Rarity slide down my chest, her silky fur rubbing against my skin, “sorry Rarity. Are you alright?”

“Y-yes, I believe I’m fine,” she said as she sat up, putting her face to face with me. She stared deep into my boring brown eyes as I casually looked back into her beautiful blue ones.

“I just have to say, you have really beautiful eyes,” I commented.

“W-well, I-I-”

“Rarity! Are you alright?! I heard you scream and-” Twilight exclaimed as she came running from around the corner before seeing us, “What’s going on?”

“Oh, just had a little accident is all, right Rarity?” I said as I looked between the two.

“Huh? Oh, yes,” Rarity said after she took a second to shake her head, “I just lost my myself for a moment and spilled a little ink before falling and landing on Alex here. I’m sorry if I worried you, dear.”

“It’s fine, as long as you’re alright,” Twilight said as she calmed down, but looked a little peeved, “need some help?”

“No, I believe I’m alright,” Rarity replied as she got off of me, “oh my, look at the mess I’ve made. I have ink all over me and, you, Alex…” She trailed off strangely as I stood back up.

“Yeah, you’re totally covered, in, ink…” Twilight added before she too went silent.

“What?” I asked as I looked at both of their gawking faces, “What’s wrong with me?” I looked down and instantly noticed the item drawing their attention. I quickly tried to hide the erection I was somehow sporting, but failed miserably as my hands just weren’t enough.

“Alex?” Twilight practically growled as her eye twitched.

“Y-yeah, Twilight?”

“I think we should leave.”

“Good idea,” I said as I took a step towards my clothes, “let me just-”

“NOW!” she exclaimed suddenly as her horn glowed and I was wrapped in a magenta light that lifted me off the floor and towards the front of the shop. Suddenly snapping out of her trance, Rarity chased after us to the door.

“But Darling, what about your clothes?!”

“Guess I’ll come back for them later!” I called back as Twilight took off down the road with me floating next to her. Some time and large distance later, I was suddenly and painfully dropped on my face. After taking a second to recover, I looked over at Twilight and found her collapsed with her chest heaving.

“You okay Twilight?” I asked as I moved over to her and put a hand on her side.

“Really… tired…” she panted.

“I can see that,” I replied as I took my hand off her and saw it was covered in sweat, “let’s get you somewhere you can rest.” I glanced around for a second before I recognized a familiar red barn surrounded by apple orchards and made a few assumptions. After stretching my arms a little, I lifted Twilight up into them and cradled her delicately as I continued down the road.

“What are… you doing?” she asked as she tried weakly to escape my grasp.

“Just getting you some help,” I answered as I tightened my hold on her, “don’t want you dying on me. You’re the only friend I have here, so stop moving and just relax.” With that, she stopped squirming and rested her head on my shoulder as I kept walking and within a few minutes was at the gates of Sweet Apple Acres.

“Hello?” I called out, hoping someone would show up, “Someone, er- somepony needs help!” After a few seconds, a burly red pony with sleepy eyes and a straw colored mane trotted out of the barn.

“Can ah help you?” he asked in his southern drawl.

“Yeah, it’s nothing too serious. My friend here, I’m sure you know her-”

“Eeyup,” he interrupted.

“…Yeah, she just needs a place to rest for a while and maybe something to drink. I think she overexerted herself earlier.”

“No problem. Follow me,” he said simply as he opened the gate and led me to the farmhouse. Once inside the cozy little home filled with apple-themes objects and knick-knacks, I was instructed to lay Twilight on the couch, which I did, and was handed-or hoofed- a glass of water that I fed to the sleeping mare. Once the glass was emptied, she sighed in relief as she relaxed. I sat down on the floor in front of her while Big Macintosh sat on his haunches next to me in silence. After a while, I started feeling uncomfortable so I decided to speak up.

“So, my name’s Alexander, or Alex for short. What’s yours?”

“Big Macintosh,” he answered curtly as I folded my legs.

“Hey there, Big Macintosh,” I greeted and he simply nodded, “so… What do you grow out here?”

“Apples, mostly.”

“Hmm. You enjoy your work?”

“Wouldn’t be doin it if ah didn’t.”

“Makes sense… So is it just you, or-”

“Big Mac!” another southern voice that was much more attractive than Big Mac’s exclaimed from the front door, “What are you doin sittin around fer? We still got work to do!”

“Sorry sis,” he replied as he stood up and turned around, “we got company.”

“Company?” the voice repeated as the sound of hooves approached, “Who could be comin over at this time ah day?” Walking up next to Big Mac was Applejack, the cowgirl-cowpony… cowmare?- of Poneyville, orange fur, blonde mane, Stetson and all.

“Twilight?” she said when she saw her, “What happened to ‘er?! She looks terrible!” When Applejack looked to her brother, instead of saying anything, he simply stepped out of her line of sight and presented me. When she saw me, a look of confusion covered her face.

“Uh, hey,” I greeted as I stood up, her eyes growing wider as she saw how big I really was, “I’m Alexander, but you can call me Alex.”

“D-did,” she stuttered for a second before shaking herself and putting on a determined face, “Did you do this to Twilight?”

“Well, not directly, but yeah. I guess so,” I answered honestly. Right after I spoke, I watched Applejack quickly spin around and lean forward. Knowing exactly what that meant, I took a quick step to the side and narrowly avoided getting bucked in the stomach.

“Woah! What was that about?!” I exclaimed as I held my hands up defensively.

“You hurt mah friend, so it only seems fair that I hurt ya back!” she growled as she kneeled down and pounced at me. Taking another quick step to the side, I avoided her, but also managed to catch her and keep her from flying into the wall covered in family photos behind me. After setting her gently on her hooves, a confused look on her face once again, I bolted to and out the door. Only a few seconds later did the sound of beating hooves follow me out into the orchard next to the house.

Knowing I wouldn’t be able to beat her in a test of speed, I decided to use my slightly better than average agility and stamina to weave in and out of the trees. Though it took next to no effort for me to make sharp turns, this wasn’t the case for Applejack and I ended up wearing her out relatively quickly. When I didn’t hear her hooves behind me, I glanced back and saw her laid out on the ground with her legs spread out in four different directions.

“You… you… you better run…” she huffed as I stood a few feet from her, also panting, but not nearly as hard.

“You almost had me there,” I said as I wiped the sweat from my forehead, “but that’s enough fun. Just go back and talk to Big Macintosh and Twilight; they’ll explain what happened.”

“Like ah’d believe a slippery varmint like you,” she huffed.

“Aw, come on; that accent of yours is really cute when you not being mean,” I said with a smile.

“...W-what’d you say?” Applejack asked as she tried to stand.

“I said your accent’s cute, and I’d be willing to bet a few others would say the same.”

“…No one’s ever told me that before,” she said bashfully, making me raise a brow.

“…Well, I’ll let you think about it and cool off for a bit then. I’ll come back for Twilight later,” I said before starting to walk along the tree line away from the farm.

“W-wait!”

“Relax, I’ll be back,” I said with a wave as I kept walking. I feel like something weird is going on with these ponies, but I can’t quite tell what it is. They seem as nice as I imagined, so as long as nothing really crazy happens I’ll be fine; not that any of this isn’t crazy, of course. I walked until I reached the edge of what I assumed was that one forest I never remember the name of. Remembering that it’s supposed to be super dangerous and not to mention spooky, I made sure not to go in and just walked along the edge. I eventually came across the little stream that I was pretty sure led to Flutteshy’s place, so I followed it and sure enough, I was at her front door.

“Hmm, so what reason can I give for being here?” I asked myself, “I mean, just being some creature she hasn’t seen before should be reason enough, but I should cover all my-”

“Hey! Who are you?” I heard a voice call from the sky, “What are you doing at Fluttershy’s place?” Is that Rainbow Dash? If I’m honest, she’s the one I wanted to meet the least out of the six.

“Uh,” I muttered as I slowly turned around and faced her, “I-”

“A Diamond Dog? What are you doing here?!” she exclaimed as she started revving up her wings, “I won’t let you hurt Fluttershy!” She finished her sentence by blasting off right towards me. I waited until the last possible second to dodge the furry rainbow cannonball and succeeded, but as I dove to the side, I caught a glimpse of a pink mane in the doorway of the house right before it was blown in.

I quickly got up, rushed back to the doorway, and looked inside the cottage, finding the two ponies in a ball in a corner of the room. Rushing inside, I quickly separated the two, checking Rainbow Dash for all of three seconds to see if she was fine before I tossed her to side and checked Fluttershy. Putting my ear to her chest, I heard her heartbeat and sighed in relief as I hugged her close to my chest.

“Oh thank god,” I sighed as I picked her up and sat on her couch with her in my lap.

“Hey, Fluttershy. Wake up,” I whispered gently to her as I stroked her mane and chest as her eyes started to flutter open. When they fully opened, I watched as they scanned my face nervously and right as she started to shake, I petted her gently on the cheek as I moved her mane from her eyes.

“I know your mane’s pretty and all, but I’d rather look at your cute face,” I started, making her eyes go wide as her butter-cream colored cheeks flushed.

“U-um, w-who are you? I-if you don’t mind me asking,” she asked quietly.

“I’m Alexander, but you can call me Alex,” I answered with a friendly smile.

“A-Alex,” she repeated and I nodded, “that’s a nice name.”

“Not as nice as yours,” I said as I petted her some more. As I did, I noticed the dirt and ink I was spreading into her fur as she lay in my lap.

“Oh, sorry. I got you all dirty,” I said as I slid her off of me and she looked the both of us over.

“Oh, you poor thing. You must not have taken a bath in a while.”

“Not since this morning.”

“Let’s get you cleaned up then,” Fluttershy said as she hopped off the couch and started to head for her backdoor, but stopped when she spotted Rainbow Dash on the floor, “oh, Rainbow Dash came over? When did she get here?”

“Uh, she was here and already asleep when I got here,” I lied.

“Oh, well she’s looking a little dirty too, so she can take a bath with you,” Fluttershy said after looking over Rainbow for a second before looking up at me, “do you mind carrying her?”

“I guess not,” I answered as I pick her up and slung her over my shoulder.

“Thank you,” Fluttershy said with a cute smile before continuing the way out back, where a giant wooden tub the size of a pool sat, “please get in. I’ll heat it up in one second.” She disappeared around the side of her house as I climbed into the lukewarm water, clutching Rainbow to my chest. As soon as I was all the way in and the water was up to our necks, she started to wake up.

“Ugh, sweet Celestia, my head,” she moaned as she propped herself up against me with one hoof and used the other to rub her head, “I remember some weird monster being at Fluttershy’s door, but then…” She stopped her mumbling when she noticed where she was. As if not wanting to notice me, her eyes looked down and scanned the surrounding water before landing on me, who smiled innocently back at her.

“Hey, Rainbow Dash,” I greeted and she suddenly stiffened up, “oh, don’t worry; Fluttershy told me your name and if you’re worrying about her, she’s fine. She’s just heating up the water for this bath.”

“Like I’d trust you!” she suddenly exclaimed and started thrashing around, splashing water in my face, “Let me go!”

“Alright! Calm down!” I said as I did what she commanded and pushed her away from me. Once there were a few feet between us, she calmed down for a whole second before freaking out again. I sighed before I moved over and grabbed her again, making her calm down.

“You can’t swim, can you?”

“S-shut up,” she replied as she turned away.

“Hey, I’m not making fun of you. I’m not the strongest swimmer either, “I leveled with her, knowing how much pride she took in being the best at all sporting activities, “If I’m being completely honest, I didn’t even learn how to until two years ago, and I’m twenty-two.”

“Hmpf, whatever. I don’t need the pity of a monster,” she spat back.

“What? How was that pity? And I’m not a monster, I’m a human,” I replied.

“Well, you look like a monster.”

“You’re not the first to say that, but thanks anyway," I sighed. Right as I did, the jets in the pool started up and the water was heated instantly. A few moments later, Fluttershy came from around the house.

“Oh, Rainbow Dash, you’re awake,” she said as she approached the pool, “are you feeling alright?”

“Yeah, I’m cool, but are you alright?” Rainbow asked as she tried to move to the edge of the pool, but obviously couldn’t so I walked her, “this thing didn’t do anything to you, did it?”

“Oh no, he didn’t do anything,” she answered quietly as she looked me right in the eye, “he’s a sweetheart. I don’t think he would hurt anypony.”

“That’s right, I wouldn’t,” I confirmed, but was ignored.

“How do you know it’s a ‘he’?” Rainbow said as looked at me for a second, “I’ve never seen or heard of a Hoo-man before.”

“Hoo-man?” Fluttershy repeated as she tilted her head, “I thought you were Alex?”

“My name is Alex and I’m a human,” I clarify, “anyway, do you have any soap?”

“Oh, yes. I have it right here,” Fluttershy replies as she pulls a bottle from the saddlebags she’s carrying, “I was going to join you and help you wash up, if you don’t mind.”

“Uh, sure,” I answered after looking at her puppy-dog eyes for a second, “the more the merrier, I guess.” After sitting Rainbow on the edge of the tub, Fluttershy got in and began lathering my back with her bare hooves, which were surprisingly soft.

“Ah, thanks Fluttershy,” I said as her hooves massaged my back, “that feels great.”

“Of course,” she giggled, “I’m always willing to help animals in need.”

“Aw, your so sweet,” I said as I wiped a fake tear from my eye before giving Rainbow Dash a blank stare, “unlike some people-er, ponies.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” she replied as she squinted angrily at me.

“It means, you could stand to learn a thing or two from Fluttershy, like how to be nice and cute.”

“I can be just as nice and c-cute at Fluttershy!” she exclaimed angrily as she hovered over to us. Oh right, angry Rainbow Dash is competitive Rainbow Dash…

“Alright, I believe you! No need to prove it.” …Wait… knowing Rainbow Dash, that’s only going to-

“You don’t believe me?” damnit, “Fine, I’ll prove it too you!”

“H-how?” I asked nervously.

“I’ll, I’ll… I’ll help wash you!” she exclaimed as she pulled a loofa out of the saddlebag with her mouth.

“That’s okay,” I said as I held up my hands defensively, “I think Fluttershy and I have it under control.”

“You should probably let her do it,” Fluttershy whispered as she stopped scrubbing and leaned against my back, “if that’s okay with you. When she gets worked up, there’s no stopping her.”

“…Fine,” I sighed.

“Cool, b-but you’re gonna have to hold me,” Rainbow mumbled through the loofa. I didn’t respond as I just extended my arms and waited for to float down into them, which she did. Once she was sure I had a firm grasp on her, she started scrubbing my chest and arms while Fluttershy watched from over my shoulder. After only a minute, Rainbow had to stop because she got soap in her eyes.

“I don’t know why you didn’t just use your hooves,” I commented as I brought her close to hold with one arm while I splashed some water in her eyes with the other.

“What? That doesn’t make any sense, how could I hold it?” she asked as she let me help.

“You’re joking, right?”

"What’s there to joke about?” she asked as she tried to open her eyes. When she did, she went quiet and I held her gaze as I suddenly became strangely aware of how close her body was to mine. I could feel her toned stomach against mine, and her supple yet strong flank in my hand as I held her.

“I gotta give credit where credit’s due, even if it sounds a little creepy: you have a really nice body,” I complimented.

“I-I-I-I-” she stuttered without stopping as her body locked up and her blue cheeks became red. …Should I not have said that?

“Uh, I’m gonna head out now,” I said as I started towards the stairs of the tub.

“Oh no, please don’t go!” Fluttershy whispered aggressively into my ear as she held onto my back while I carried the broken Rainbow Dash out of the water, “I-I like having you around…”

“And like being around you Fluttershy, but it’s getting late and I’ve got business to take care of. You know, being new to town and all.”

“New to town?” she repeated as she let me go to towel off. She had a cute thinking face on for a moment before the light bulb seemed to go off in her head.

“W-well, can I see you again?” she asked before hiding behind her mane, “If that’s alright with you.”

“Of course,” is said as I kneeled down and brushed the mane from her face to look into her eyes, “I have a feeling we’ll see each other again very soon.”

“M-me too,” she replied with a cute smile. She must know what’s up.

“Well, I’ll see ya,” I said before giving her a little rub on the cheek and leaving around the side of her cottage. Spotting the road back to town, I started down it as I did a little thinking while watching the sun set at a strange speed. I should probably head back to Rarity’s to get my clothes; I’ve been naked for too long and I think I’ve become a little too comfortable with it… but I did kind of molest her soooo… Should I go back to the library? Spike’s there, but without Twilight he might assume the worst… Applejack’s probably still mad, and I didn’t even get to talk to Pinkie Pie. Man, what the hell; this trip to Equestria hasn’t been too fun so far. Next thing I’m going to find out is I can’t go-

“Guh!” I grunted as I was suddenly tackled in the stomach by a mint green ball and sent to the ground, “Goddamnit.” I groaned as I brought my hands to the weight on my stomach and lifted it into my sight.

“Hi,” the unicorn said as she flapped a hoof at me, “I’m Lyra.” Oh shit, it’s Lyra Heartstrings. She’s pretty cool as long as she isn’t crazy.

“Hi, Lyra, I’m Alexander, but you can call me Alex,” I greeted as I rested her on top of me and I looked her over, “I love your eyes and colors.”

“R-really?” she asked incredulously, “Nopony likes my colors!”

“Well, I do. And I’m guessing you know what I am.”

“A human, right?” she asked as she started to shake with excitement, “With hands and everything?”

“Yep,” I answered as I brought my right hand in front of her, “hands and everything.” I chuckled as she took my hand into her hooves and turned it around, flexing each of my fingers. I quickly stopped though when she stuck a few of my fingers in her mouth and sucked on them lightly.

“Uh, what are you doing?” I asked. Damn, and she almost wasn’t crazy.

“I heard that this does something for humans,” she hummed through my hand as her eyes became half-lidded.

“Uh, n-no, that doesn’t do anything,” I said with as straight of a face I could manage. She then slowly pulled my fingers out of her mouth one-by-one, an audible pop accompanying each one.

“You sure?” she asked as her tail unknowingly flicked back and forth over the hard-on I just noticed I had. Damn, she’s sexual predator Lyra.

“Y-yeah, I’m sure,” I said as I started to slowly sit up, “now, if you don’t mind, I need to be some-” I was suddenly cut off by my own moan and hers, as when I sat up, Lyra slid down my body and her seething nethers collided with mine and a jet of warm liquid sprayed all over my lower half. I sat there stunned as she fell over in a panting and quivering heap next to me. A cold breeze eventually passed over me, knocking me out of my trance and thankfully killing my boner.

“What the hell was that?” I asked myself as I got out of the puddle I was siting in and kept heading into town. Oh my god, what the hell is going on? That’s the second pony I’ve molested today, and I honestly don’t feel that bad about it, just freaked out. What would others say if they found out about this? I mean, I guess it doesn’t matter too much since this can’t be real, but if it is…

“Alex!” a familiar voice calls out from behind me.

“I’m sorry, Lyra,” I said as I kept walking without looking back, “I can’t go all the way with you. I just… don’t feel comfortable with it.”

“What? Alex, it me, Twilight.”

“Huh?” I muttered as I turned around and saw the familiar purple unicorn, “Twilight, you’re alright!”

“Yeah, it was just like you said. I just-” she started, but was cutoff when I dropped to my knees and threw my arms around her neck.

“Oh my god, Twilight! I’m so happy to see you! Everyone around here is fucking crazy and I have no idea what’s going on!” I exclaimed as I hugged her, “You’re the only one who makes any sense!”

“U-uh… t-there, there Alex?” she said hesitantly as she patted me on the back, “T-there’s no reason to be upset.”

“Oh, I’m not upset,” I said as I pulled back and held her by the shoulders, giving her as convincing a smile as I could, “I’m just a little weirded out by this place, but I’m fine otherwise.”

“Uh,” Twilight said as she raised an eyebrow and tilted her head, “are you sure you’re alright?”

“Yeah. I’m a little cold now that the sun’s gone down, but other than that, I’m fine.”

“Oh, right, your clothes,” she said as she levitated them out of her saddlebags and gave them to me, “I went back and got them for you after I calmed Applejack down.”

“Thanks, for the clothes and Applejack,” I said as I slipped my pants back on, “and I hope Rarity isn’t too upset.”

“She’s fine,” Twilight said with a roll of her eyes and dismissive wave of her hoof, “she said she wants you to come over tomorrow to get your clothes started.”

“Great, I’ll be there,” I said as I zipped up my jacket, “so is there anything else you want to show me before we head back?”

“Well, I didn’t get to formally take you Sweet Apple Acres, and it’s a little late to see Fluttershy or Rainbow Dash, so no; I guess not.”

“Hmm… Alright then. Back to the library, if you don’t mind me staying with you, that is.”

“Oh, of course not. That was my plan,” she answered as we started walking, “I-I don’t mind having you around.”

“And I don’t mind being around you, Twilight.” That’s the second time I’ve said that. As we walked, I casually put a hand on Twilight’s neck and ran my hand through her mane. I hope she doesn’t mind; these ponies are ridiculously cuddly. And she didn’t seem to, if her content sighs and leaning into my hand was anything to go by. After a few minutes, we made it back to the library door where I pulled my hand away.

“W-what’s the matter?” she asked worriedly the instant my hand left her.

“I just don’t want Spike getting the wrong idea,” I answered honestly, “I kinda don’t want to get a dragon angry.”

“Oh, well he’s still just a baby, so you don’t have anything to worry about.”

“If you say so.”

“Speaking of Spike, I’ll have him make us something to eat,” she said as I opened the door for her, “thank you.” As soon as I closed the door behind me, I was pinned back against it by Twilight’s hooves.

“Something wrong, Twilight?” I asked as I tried to see in the strangely pitch-black library.

“Nothing’s wrong, Alex,” she replied in a strange tone, “in fact, everything’s perfect.”

“Oh, well that’s-”

“Now that you’re here,” she said right into my ear, sending chills down my spine, “ever since you called me cute this morning, I haven’t been able to stop thinking about you.”

“Oh… Well, I’m flattered, but come on. I was only stating the obvious,” I said as I started to break a nervous sweat, “I mean, there have to be others that have told you that.”

“Well, yes. My friends have.”

“There you g-”

“But they don’t count.”

“…I guess that makes sense… But what are you planning on doing now that you’ve got me, all, alone…” Shit.

“Oh, I think you know,” she whispered and I felt her breath right on my face. Goddamnit, just when I was thinking this place was alr-

“SURPRISE!” what sounded like a thousand voices, screamed as the lights suddenly came on and balloons and confetti fell from the ceiling. Scared half-to-death, Twilight shrieked as she jumped in the air, almost hitting her head on the ceiling. I caught her when she came back down and she quickly wrapped her hooves around my neck, practically choking me.

“Welcome to Ponyville, Alex!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as the pink party pony bounced over to me from the back of the huge crowd.

“Thanks… Pinkie Pie,” I coughed out through Twilight’s death grip before patting her on the butt, “Twilight… please…”

“Huh?” she muttered as she looked at my blue face, “Oh, I’m sorry!” She quickly loosened her grip, but didn’t let go all together. Once I caught my breath, Pinkie Pie snapped a party hat onto my head and stuck a noisemaker into my mouth that I blew once.

“So were you surprised?” she asked excitedly as she bounced around Twilight and me, “Were ya? Were ya, were ya, were ya?”

“Yeah, definitely,” I answered with a smile, “haven’t had a surprise party since I was a kid.”

“Well, that’s no good!” Pinkie said with a fake frown before her normal smile returned, “When’s your birthday? I’ll make sure I throw you another one! But wait! It won’t be a surprise if you know! Alex, tell me your birthday and then forget I asked!”

“It’s March 15th,” I answered with a chuckle.

“March 15th, March 15th, March 15th. Got it!”

“Got what?”

“Your birthday, silly! You just told me!”

“…Right,” I sighed with a smile, “well, it’s nice to actually meet you, Pinkie. I didn’t get a chance to say hi before you ran away.”

“I didn’t run away, silly! I left so I could start planning this party!” she replied with a huge grin, before deflating, ever so slightly, “I’m sorry I didn’t say hi though! I keep trying to remember that, but I just get so excited when I see new ponies!”

“Don’t worry about it,” I said as I petted her sticky mane, “you did it for a good reason and I got to meet you now, which makes me happier than any party could.”

“Huh?” she said as a confused look replaced her happy one, “You don’t like the party?”

“No, I love the party. I’m just saying I love you more.”

“Y-you l-l-love me?” she asked as a small, but somewhat creepy smile appeared on her face along with a blush that was somehow pinker than her.

“Of course, why wouldn’t I?” I asked as I felt Twilight’s grip on me tighten. Pinkie started to vibrate violently as she kept repeating that one sentence over and over again. Soon she started vibrating so much, she was sliding around the floor, bumping into other ponies and completely ignoring them as she moved further into the crowd.

“…Okay,” I said once I lost sight of her, “I’m getting some cake. Want some?”

“…Sure,” Twilight answered as she gave me the stink eye, but did a pretty bad job. I weaved my way through the crowd of ponies, only stopping for a few seconds to say hi. When I got over to the food table and started cutting a piece of cake, Twilight noticed Rainbow Dash sitting next to the table.

“Hello, Rainbow Dash,” she called out to her.

“Hey, Twili-” Rainbow started, but stopped mid-greeting when he looked up and saw me eating cake with one hand and carrying Twilight with the other, “A-A-Alex!”

“Sup,” I greeted through a mouthful of cake before swallowing, “I see you’re better now.”

“U-uh, y-yeah. What you said just surprised me is all,” she replied without looking at me.

“Oh, I’m sorry. I was just speaking the truth; I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable,” I said before taking another bite.

“I-I wasn’t uncomfortable!” she suddenly exclaimed, making the few ponies around us look at her and cause her to whisper, “I-I was just surprised.”

“Alright, I’ll leave you alone then,” I said as I started to walk away, “but I better see you dancing later.” I walked over to and sat in an empty chair as I ate my cake, still cradling Twilight.

“Hey, I thought you were getting me some,” Twilight eventually spoke up after watching me eat for a while.

“Oh, I just figured we’d share,” I said as I held up a bite to her face. She glanced between the cake and me before blushing and taking the bite into her mouth and humming in delight.

“It’s good,” she sighed.

“I know,” I replied as I was about to take another bite, but stopped when I noticed some frosting on Twilight’s nose, “hold still.”

“Wha-” was all she said before I used a finger to wipe the frosting away and put it in my mouth.

“Hey, Alex! It’s question time!” someone called out. I set the rest of our cake down before standing up and walking in the direction of the voice. Right in the center of the room, was a stool that I sat on and waited for everyone to quiet down. Damn, that’s a lot of ponies. How many did Pinkie invite? After a minute of waiting, everyone quieted down and it took me another second to realize everyone was focused on me.

“Oh, heh, sorry,” I apologized before clearing my throat, “so uh, I’m Alexander, or Alex, and I’ll answer whatever questions you guys have.” A few hooves shot up and I picked one in the back.

“Where are you from?”

“Earth,” I answered simply. I picked another pony.

“Where’s that?”

“Hmm, not too sure. Another planet, maybe even universe.” Everyone ‘oohed’ and ‘aahed’ in unison before I picked another.

“What are you?”

“Well, I’m a human. They’re descendants of monkeys, so I’ve been told, and I’m specifically African-American, which is based on my skin color,” I explained as I noticed Twilight’s horn glowing out of one corner of my eye and a quill writing on parchment out of the other, “oh, and I’m male too.”

“So do you have a marefriend?” someone in the back called out.

“Or coltfriend?” an obviously male voice asked right after.

“Uh, no and no.”

“Do you want one?” six voices asked at the exact same time, Twilight being one of them.

“Uh…” I trailed off as the five girls I met today walked out of the crowd, each one of them sporting a heavy blush, “I… I don’t know?”

“Well, that’s not ah no,” Applejack said with a grin.

“Indeed,” Rarity said with a flip of her mane, “I look forward to the coming days.”

“What’s going on?” I asked, but was ignored or not heard.

“Well, I’m definitely not going to lose!” Rainbow said with a cocky smirk.

“Let’s all play nice now,” Futtershy whispered.

“Yeah, this’ll be a lot of fun!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she clapped her hooves.

“Well, I’m sorry girls, but he’s already taken,” Twilight said as she squeezed her face against mine, “Alex already agreed to live with me, so that pretty much means we’re married.”

“Uh, I don’t think that’s how that works, Twi,” Rainbow said skeptically.

“Yeah! Besides, did he say he loves you?” Pinkie asked.

“U-uh, w-well,” Twilight stuttered as she avoided the girls’ gaze.

“That’s what I thought!” Pinkie said as she hopped up and clasped herself to my right leg, “Ally said he loves me, so that makes him my coltfriend!”

“Well, I-”

“Now wait just a apple-pickin minute here!” Applejack exclaimed as she hugged my left leg, “Why does any of that matter if neither of ya have gone on a date with ‘em? Me and Alex spent a romantic time in the orchards, chasin each other, laughin, and havin a great time! Have either of you two done that?” Twilight and Pinkie stayed silent while Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash floated behind me.

“Actually-”

“Well, me and Fluttershy took a bath with Alex,” Rainbow interrupted as she latched onto my left arm.

“Y-yes, and nothing’s more romantic or intimate than a bath. At least, that’s what I think,” Fluttershy whispered as she aggressively snuggled my right arm. By the time Rainbow joined the group, the stool I was on started to groan, but when Fluttershy joined, the legs just gave out and we all fell to the floor, nobody letting go of me when we did. As I moaned about my butt, Rarity trotted around to my head, sat down and slid herself under me, resting my head on her stomach.

“W-well,” Rarity stuttered as her cheeks heated up, “Alex and I have made love!” Everyone went silent.

“Okay, that’s where I draw the line,” I said as I got up, knocking all the ponies off of me, “all the stuff you girls were saying was flattering and all, but you took it too far Rarity.”

“I’m sorry, darling,” she sighed as she looked at the floor sadly.

“…It’s fine, I just,” I sighed as I kneeled down to her and rubbed her cheek, making her look up at me, “I kind of sexually harassed you and I’m not too proud of that. In fact, I sexually harassed a lot of people today, walking around with my dick out and everything.” I turned around and looked over the red-faced crowd before talking to them.

“I’m sorry for causing all this drama, everyone-”

“Pony,” someone said.

“Uh, excuse me?”

“The word is everypony,” the voice said, the direction it was coming from becoming clear once I stood back up. I looked to the door of the library and saw the last person, er- pony, I expected to see that day: Princess Celestia, in all her radiant glory. When everyone looked up and saw my stunned face, they turned to the princess, made their own surprised faces, and bowed as they scooted away, making a path for her over to me.

“Hello, my little ponies,” heh, she said the thing, “I’ve just come by to see this new creature my student has told me about.” What?

“I thought we agreed you wouldn’t tell her about me until the day was over,” I whispered angrily at Twilight.

“I’m sorry!” she replied as she rose from her bow and nuzzled my chest, “I couldn’t help it, I couldn’t keep my feelings to myself! I had to tell somepony that I knew wouldn’t be a threat!”

“A threat to what?”

“Our relationship.”

“…W-what?” I stuttered, completely confused. When I went to look around and see if anyone else was confused, I found Celestia three feet away from me, looking me right in the eye and putting the two of us at the same height, if you don’t count her two foot long horn.

“Hello, Alexander,” she greeted with a small bow, her horn just missing me.

“Please, just Alex,” I said as I too bowed, instantly forgetting my confusion in the immediate presence of the beautiful princess, “and hello, Princess. I thought you were beautiful, but it seems my imagination wasn’t even close to the real thing.”

“Quite the flatterer you’ve found, Twilight,” she replies with her motherly smile, seeming to completely ignore my compliment.

“Oh no, Princess, I don’t flatter. I tell the truth, most of the time… One could argue your beauty is only matched by the celestial body you control, but I believe that you are much more heavenly than it,” I stated eloquently.

“Oh you,” she giggles lightly, “these are all things I’ve heard before. Comparing me to my own sun, saying nothing in all of Equus compares to me; I’ve heard it all before.”

“Oh… well, as long as you know and believe it, I won’t repeat myself. Unless you want me to,” I said with a smile and wink.

“What do you mean?” she asks with that cute tilt of her head, her smile never wavering.

“I just mean that as long as you believe that you’re beautiful, then you won’t need me to say it, unless you want me to. I promise I won’t get tired of or run out of things to compliment you on.”

“I… well…” she muttered as she took a step away from me, her smile turning to a nervous one.

“W-what?” I asked, thinking I upset her.

“H-honestly,” she started, as she looked at the floor, “…no. I don’t think I’m as beautiful as my ponies think I am.”

“…What?” I asked exaggeratedly as I took her angelic face into my hands and held her focus, “How could you not; you’re definitely beautiful. Sure, maybe the particular ponies that told you before only said so to gain your favor, but me? I honestly, and wholeheartedly believe it, and I want you to believe it as much as I do. I want you to agree with every pony that tells you you’re beautiful, whether they mean it, or not. I know this won’t happen right away, but do you at least believe me when I say: Celestia, you are beautiful?” Whoa, where’d all that come from? The princess stood there and stared at me for a few moments soaking in everything I told her before a single tear fell from her eye and onto the floor, sizzling away as soon as it landed.

“Yes. Yes, I believe you,” she nodded as a genuine smile graced her face.

“Great. Now, bring it in,” I said as I extended my arms with a comforting smile. I closed my eyes expecting to be wrapped in the warm embrace of the sun goddess, but instead felt a warmth and suppleness on my lips. Opening my eyes, I found the princess’s face extremely close to mine, causing me to draw the appropriate conclusions from the many gasps I heard around me. Right as I tried to pull away, the princess wrapped her hooves around me as she tried to deepen the kiss, but couldn’t as the sudden shift in weight caused me to fall.

Like the other times today, I broke the fall with my bruised body and kept the princess from getting hurt. As I lay there, moaning about my butt again, the princess sat up and looked down at me with a look in her eyes that I encountered earlier today but couldn’t recognize at the time; I recognized it this time. Oh boy, did I recognize my good old friend lust, but just as fast as it appeared, it disappeared as Celestia just gave me a loving smile.

“Thank you, Alex. Your renewal of my self-confidence is greatly appreciated. If you’d like, I can repay you somehow,” she offered as lust flashed in her eyes for those last few words.

“Uh… That’s alright; just helping out a friend,” I said as I slid from under her, stood up, and offered my hand.

“Well, I hope we can become more than friends in the near future,” she said suggestively as she dusted herself off.

“Uh… S-sure,” I said, my confusion returning, “so… You staying for the rest of the party?”

“I’m afraid not. A princess’s job is never done,” she said as she turned to leave, “but I’ll come back soon.”

“I’ll be on the look out,” I said as I waved to her and she made her way to the door. She simply blew a kiss at me before leaving the library in a stunned silence.

“Well…. That was something,” I said, breaking the hold the silence had on everyone and causing them all to start whispering to each other, “it was a little too intense for my tastes, but what are you gonna do?” I looked down at the girls and found most of them staring angrily at me.

“W-what?” I asked as my eyes shifted back and forth between the six.

“You just kissed the princess!” Twilight exclaimed, making me flinch.

“You’re cheating on me already!” Rainbow also exclaimed, making me flinch again.

“T-that’s okay, Alex,” Fluttershy cooed as she floated up and hugged me, “I can forgive you this once.”

“T-thanks?” I said as I hugged her back.

“Hmm, now that the princess has entered the fray, I may need to ‘step my game up’ as it were,” Rarity said to herself, loud enough for us to hear, “well, I’ll be off then. I’ll see you girls later, and, Alex?”

“Yeah?” I answered, her waving hoof making me kneel down to her.

“Don’t forget to stop by tomorrow. I’ll be waiting,” she said before quickly kissing me on the cheek and hurrying towards the door. What is going on with these ponies?

“Horse-apples, she’s right about the princess,” Applejack said to herself before looking back up at me, “ah’ll see ya later, girls. And, Alex?”

“Yeah?” I said as I kneeled down again.

“Come visit me at the farm sometime, alright?” she said as she gave me a simple hug that I was relieved, yet unsatisfied with before she turned and left. When I stood back up I noticed every pair of eyes on me.

“Anybod… Anypony else wanna leave?” I asked, and everyone else left in quite the hurry, except for Rainbow, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Twilight, “Damn, and I really wanted to dance too. Oh well, I’m pretty tired anyway; guess I’ll start cleaning up.”

“Oh, don’t worry about that, Ally!” Pinkie said as she started bouncing around the room, “We’ll take care of it!”

“Yeah, we got it!” Rainbow added before she turned around and blasted off, leaving a rainbow trail behind her as she did laps around the library.

“Just let me help a little bit,” I said as I took a step forward to grab a cup off the floor, but was stopped when Twilight stepped in front of me.

“Don’t worry, Alex. We’ll have this done in a second,” she said as her horn started glowing, and random party objects started disappearing and floating around.

“Yeah, but I’m going to feel bad if-”

“Please, don’t worry about it, Alex,” Fluttershy whispered as she held onto me again, rubbing my cheek with her hoof, “they’ll take care of it.”

“…Fine,” I sighed as I moved over to the side and sat on the stairs to stay out of the way. As I waited for the girls to finish cleaning up, Fluttershy somehow wiggled her way under my jacket and snuggled up to me, with her head pressed up next to mine. Holding the butter-cream mare close, I watched the others do their thing and clean up my party. By the time they finished, I was starting to nod off and almost knocked myself out on the stairs.

“Aw, looks like someone’s sleepy,” Fluttershy cooed as she rubbed her cheek against my recently shaved one, “let’s get him to bed, Twilight.”

“Good idea, Fluttershy,” Twilight replied as she walked past me and up the stairs. I followed after her as Rainbow and Pinkie followed after me.

“Uh, aren’t you two going home?” I asked as we climbed the stairs.

“Are you trying to get rid of us, Ally?” Pinkie asked teasingly.

“No, of course not. I love having you girls around,” I said as I nuzzled Fluttershy for emphasis, “but you know, don’t you have stuff to do in the morning?”

“Yeah, but there’s always time for a sleepover!” Pinkie replied.

“And I’m the head of the weather patrol, so I can work whenever I want,” Rainbow explains.

“Alright, whatever you girls say,” I surrendered with a chuckle as we entered Twilight’s room where Spike was already in his little basket.

“You can have my bed, Alex,” Twilight offered. I looked up to it and saw it was the size of a twin bed, which I was not my body's preferred bed size.

“Thanks, Twilight, but I don’t think I’m going to fit. I’ll just sleep down here on some pillows or something.”

“Oh, alright,” Twilight replied somewhat sadly as she magiced some pillows from a closet and made a neat little pile that could easily hold all of us.

“You girls are welcome to join me though,” I offered as I sat down, being careful not to bounce Fluttershy around too much. What’s a sleepover without sleeping in a big pile? Once I was comfortable, the other three made themselves comfortable around me, each of them laying their head somewhere on me while Fluttershy just stayed in my hoodie.

“Good night, girls,” I yawned as I pulled them close, “don’t forget, you’re all cute and beautiful in your own way. So don’t let what I told the princess make you feel like you don’t compare.”

“Good night, Alex,” Fluttershy whispered before she kissed me on the cheek, “I love you.”

“Uh-"

“M-me too,” Rainbow muttered before she kissed me roughly.

“Yeah, you’re my favorite, Ally!” Pinkie said before she also laid a wet one on me. I waited for Twilight to say something, but she didn’t and just kept her head down. Figuring she was asleep already, I went ahead and let myself join her in the dreamscape.

…

“Hmm, what an interesting creature.”

“Huh? What? Who said that?” I asked as I looked out into the darkness surrounding the Ping-Pong table I was playing with Michael Jordan on. Out of the darkness, a dark-blue mist flowed and swam, doing a few swirls before it landed next to me and took a physical shape.

“Oh, shit, Princess Luna? Damn, I guess I really am in Equestria,” I said as the lunar princess finished materializing, “but I guess it was only a matter of time before I met you.”

“Excuse me?”

“Oh nothing. Take five, MJ,” I said to the retired basketball star. With a nod, he took his tennis racket and basketball before walking into the darkness that shifted and morphed into a fancy sitting room fit for a princess.

“Have a seat, Princess,” I said as I took up my own offer and sat on a velvet couch as my tennis racket turned into a tea set, “tea?”

“…Please,” she said somewhat hesitantly before sitting next to me and taking the cup I offered in her magic, “…Strange.”

“What is?” I asked as I sipped my drink that tasted like tennis balls.

“It is strange that one would have such control over their dreams.”

“Hmm… Now that you mention it, I am strangely lucid right now… But where are my manners? It’s nice to meet you, Princess; I’m Alexander the Human, but you can call me Alex.”

“Greetings, Alex. I would introduce myself, but it seems you already know who I am. How is that?” she asked as she looked me over, “I do not believe I have met a creature like yourself before.”

“That’s not surprising. I’m not from this world, or universe, or dimension. It’s one of those three and I’m sure Twilight knows. As for how I know you, it’s because back on my world… Hmm, never mind,” I said as the couch we were sitting on vanished, making the princess fall while I floated like I was still sitting, “oh, sorry about that. Guess I’m not as in control as I thought.”

“What do you mean ‘never mind?’ Why can you not tell me?” Luna asked as she stood up with an annoyed look on her face.

“It’s not so much that I can’t tell you, as much as it’s that the info might destroy your world; in a figurative sense, of course,” I replied as I stood and walked around the room, “but yeah, I know quite a bit about you and this world’s inhabitants. Though, a lot of that information may be inaccurate, or completely false, so don’t bother testing me.”

“Hmm… you seem very suspicious,” she said as she watched me circle her, “I shall be watching you carefully.”

“I understand, but you don’t have to worry about me during the day. The Elements of Harmony seem pretty… interested in me as well, so if I do end up doing anything, which I won’t, they can take care, of…” In the middle of my talking, I started to breathing really hard to the point where I couldn’t keep talking and I started to sweat and moan nervously.

“… A-are you alright?” the princess asked as she watched my change in attitude, “You seem a little-” The princess was cut off by my scream when the floor under us suddenly disappeared and we started falling. Quick to realize what was going on, Luna stretched out her wings and caught herself, while I just plummeted through the bright darkness, if that makes any sense. Luna dived after me when she noticed I wasn’t doing anything to stop my decent.

“Why are you not doing anything to stop this?” she yelled over the roar of the wind.

“I can’t!” I screamed back, “I’m afraid of heights! Please help me!” Luna moved to grab me, but just phased through me, as if I were a ghost.

“I am afraid I cannot do anything!” she yelled as she watched the tears fall upward out of my eyes, “I am sorry!”

“Please, Luna! There has to be some-” I started to say when a loud ringing started, “oh thank god.”

“What is that?!” Luna asked as she started to become blurry.

“Twilight’s clock I’m guessing. I’m gonna wake up in a second. See ya later, princess.”

“Wha-”

Author's Note

10/30/16 This isn't a total overhaul of the story, but a few things have been redone or taken out to benefit the whole story. These rewrites will take a while, but go ahead an read the rest to get a gist of what'll happen and see how bad my writing was before.

Chapter Two: Sex, Drugs, and That's It (Re-Worked)

“Mmm,” I groaned as the ringing clock woke me up, “I hate waking up.” As I yawned and slowly open my eyes, I tried to move my arms to stop the alarm, but couldn’t. Once I blinked enough sleep out of my eyes, I looked down and found Twilight and Rainbow lying on each of them in random positions. Taking a quick look around, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie were nowhere to be seen and Rainbow’s head was extremely close to my morning wood.

“Please don’t wake up,” I whisper as I try desperately to get the blood flowing into my arms. But, fate being the cruel bitch it is, decided to make another clock somewhere else in the room go off. Somehow, this only woke up Rainbow and not Twilight, but I was more focused on watching Rainbow’s sleepy eyes spot my business before looking up at me.

“Morning, Alex,” she greeted in a sleepy voice as she crawled her way up to my face where she puckered up for a kiss. Somehow unable to fight the very small… okay maybe medium, sized desire to kiss her back, I met her halfway and gave her a little peck. She pulled back and gave me a sleepy smile that I replied to with a nervous one before she seemed to actually wake up and slowly realize what she just did.

“I-I-I… Igottagobye!” she exclaimed before she quickly flew out a conveniently open window. I sighed as I watched the window flap around on its hinges and my arm started to tingle as it regained feeling. As I was flexing my arm, Twilight finally started to wake up, rolling around and stretching herself out. I flexed the feeling back into my other arm as I watched her rub her eyes before looking at me, a slight blush appearing on her cheeks.

“Oh, g-good morning, Alex.”

“Morning,” I yawned as I sat up and ran a hand through her mane, “sleep alright?”

“Y-yeah,” she practically purred as she leaned into my hand, “but, what was that noise a second ago?”

“Rainbow Dash leaving,” I answered as I stood up and did a few stretches.

“Well, that makes sense,” she replied as she turned off the alarms, which reminded me of something.

“Twilight, did you take anything out of my pockets when you stripped me?” I asked.

“Oh, yeah I did, but it looks a little broken,” she answered as what used to be my phone floated over into my hands. Of course, that would have been too convenient.

“I’m sorry. I’m pretty sure it broke when we let you down.”

“Don’t worry about it,” I said as I petted her, “I’m sure it wouldn’t have worked anyway, but it does make me wonder for the first time how I got here.”

“I-I have no idea!”

“I didn’t think you would,” I sighed, “but it’d be great if you could help me get back home.”

“…Of course,” she said hesitantly, “I’ll gather some data on dimensional travel and figure something out, but before that- Spike!”

“I’m down here!” the little dragon’s voice called from downstairs. Letting Twilight lead the way, we descended into the library and turned the corner into the kitchen where Spike was already making breakfast.

“Good morning, Spike,” Twilight greeted as she took a seat at the little table in the middle of the room.

“Morning, Twilight,” he replied over his shoulder without looking back, “I’ll have these pancakes ready in a minute.”

“Mornin’ Spike,” I greeted as I took a seat next to Twilight, who shuffled hers closer to me.

“Oh, uh… Good morning, A-Alex, right?” he replied nervously.

“Yep, that’s right. Mind if I have some of those pancakes?” I asked as I welcomed Twilight’s affectionate nuzzles.

“Uh, sure. I made plenty,” the said as he waddled over to the table with a plate stacked with said pancakes.

“Thanks, bud,” I said as I forked over a few to my plate, “there isn’t anything in them, is there?”

“N-no. They’re just plain pancakes,” he answered as he watched me and Twilight warily.

“Cool, just wanted to make sure,” I said as I prepped my breakfast with totally normal amounts of butter and syrup.

“Oh that’s right. You’re an omnivore, so what do you usually eat?” Twilight asked as a quill and parchment levitated in front of her.

“Vegetables, fruits, fish, chicken, pork, beef, turkey, occasionally venison,” I listed off and watched her and Spike’s faces twist with horror, “…but I’ve been thinking about starting a vegetarian diet; meat isn’t all that necessary.” But it is delicious.

“That’s probably for the best,” Twilight sighed with relief as her quill scribbled something, “the only pony that would be okay with you eating meat is probably Fluttershy.”

“Wouldn’t want to scare anyone,” I said as I shed a single tear that my pancakes soaked up, “anyway, do you need me for anything today?”

“Why?” Twilight asked as her magic floated her food to her mouth.

“I just wanted to take care of that business with Rarity, but I get the feeling it’ll take a while.”

“Oh, right,” she replied with a sigh, “well, I was just going to ask you a few things about you and your world, but I guess it can wait.”

“You’re going to Rarity’s?” Spike spoke up suddenly, “Can I come?”

“…I don’t know,” I said as I looked at Twilight and caught her turning her head away in annoyance, “some things happened between me and her yesterday, so it might be a little tense and awkward.”

“That’s fine!” he replied excitedly.

“W-well, alright,” I said and he fist-pumped in glee, “but I’m a slow walker, so you go on ahead.”

“No problem!” he answered instantly before dashing to the door and flinging it open, “I’mgoingtoRarity’sTwilightbye!” With that, he rushed out of the library and down the road.

“…Uh-”

“He has a crush on Rarity,” Twilight stated over her munching.

“Of course. Well, I’ll be back,” I said as I finished the last of my food and booped Twilight before leaving. Remembering the general direction Rarity’s shop was in, I started walking and as I did I would give the occasion greeting to the ponies that managed to hold eye contact long enough before looking away in fear or disgust. I guess that’s realistic, I thought after being ignored for the third time.

When I was about halfway to Rarity’s, I got the feeling that I was being followed. When I glanced behind me, I didn’t see anything quickly move behind the houses or trees, so I just shrugged and kept walking. After another minute I still had the feeling, so I chanced another glance, but still didn’t catch anything. I swear to god, if it’s Lyra… When I finally reached Rarity’s the feeling was gone, but it only stopped a little ways before I got there. Whoever was following me, seems to respect privacy at least a little bit.

Opening the door and stepping into the shop, I let the bell do its job of warning Rarity I was here as I waited and looked around. As I did, I felt something rub up against my leg. Looking down, I spotted Rarity’s cat Opal, with her football shaped head and oddly positioned eyes being a lot more jarring in real life.

“Hey there,” I said as I kneeled down to her and let her sniff my hand. I half expected her to bite or swat at me, but she just nuzzled me instead as she mewed a hello back to me.

“Aw, you’re such a sweetie. And what’s your name?” I asked rhetorically as I picked her up and scratched her ears.

“Opalescence,” I heard someone say. Looking up, I saw Rarity trotting over to me with a smile on her gorgeous face.

“And she is a sweetie, aren’t you, Opal?” she asked as she nuzzled her pet, only to receive a warning growl, making Rarity pull her head back in mild shock “Oh my. It seems she’s taken a liking to you, Alex.”

“I guess so,” I said as I gave Opal a scratch under her chin before putting her down, “I don't know a lot about pets, but I’ve been told I have a way with animals. Anyway, how are you today, Rarity?”

“I’m just fine, Darling. I was simply waiting for you to show up. And how are you?”

“Great, now that I’ve seen you,” I said with a friendly smile.

“Oh you,” she giggled as she playfully nudged me, “well, how about we actually get those measurements?”

“After you,” I said and Rarity led me to the same spot as yesterday. Without any prompt or hesitation, I striped my clothes once I was on the platform. With a blush and nothing more, Rarity proceeded to take my measurements, only speaking when she needed me to raise or move a part of my body. After an intense minute, she finished and said I could put my clothes on and as I did, I caught a whiff of them and nearly gagged. Jesus, how bad have I been sweating?

“Hey, Rarity?” I called as she had her back turned to me, already drawing sketches at her desk.

“Yes, Darling?”

“Do you have a washing machine or something? My clothes smell terrible.”

“Do they?” she asked as turned and faced me, her face turning red again when she saw I was still naked, “They smell fine to me.”

“Really?” I asked with a raised brow as I sniffed them again, “Well, that may be the case for you, but I’m gonna start feeling self-conscious if I have to keep smelling myself. So, would you mind?”

“N-not at all,” she said as she levitated my clothes out of my hands and walked over to another room. When she returned, she just stood at her desk and stared at me, stealing a glance at my junk every so often.

“…So I guess I’ll just hang out with you until my clothes are clean,” I said as I walked over to and sat in a chair next to her desk, “if you don’t mind.”

“O-of course not,” she replied after she shook her head, “would you like a drink?”

“Sure. Whatever you’ve got is fine,” I answered as I watched her trot into the kitchen.

“How does tea sound?”

“Lovely.”

“Great,” she replied as I heard the sound of dishes.

“So where’s Spike?” I asked, “He was supposed to be here.”

“Oh, I sent the dear into town to pick up a few things for me,” I figured she’d find a way to get rid of him, “Now, if you don’t mind me asking, why exactly do you need more clothes? Besides the fact that what you were wearing was simply dreadful, of course.”

“Well, if you somehow didn’t notice, my bits are kind of exposed to the world if I don’t cover them, and I don’t have any fur so I get cold pretty easy when the weather changes. I would say something about it being taboo to not wear them back home, but I find myself being strangely comfortable when I’m naked,” I replied as Opal sauntered into the room and up to me.

“Well, you know us ponies only wear clothing at certain times, so forgive me for thinking your habits were odd.”

“Oh no, it’s fine; I understand cultural differences or whatever. I appreciate you being sensitive about it, though.”

“Well, you’re not as alone on the matter as you may think,” she said as she came back with two cups of tea in her magic.

“What do you mean?” I asked as I took the cup that floated over to me.

“Well, our, ‘bits’ as you put it, are also open for others to see.”

“Yeah, but you have tails that easily cover it. That’s kind of what my underwear does; it just covers the goods,” I said before I took a sip of my drink, “delicious.”

“Hmm, I suppose that’s true,” she replied before she too took a drink. We then fell back into silence as we drank our drinks and I looked around her workspace.

“Quite the elegant pieces you’ve made,” I commented as looked at one fancy dress she had on a mannequin-or, ponyquin? “Do you make things other than dresses and suits?”

“On occasion when I get a custom order, but lately I’ve been dabbling in… other types of clothing.”

“Can I see them?”

“O-oh, well… I don’t know,” she replied as she fidgeted nervously, “I don’t have them on display and my usual model is out of town, so I don’t have anypony to model them.” She must not think it’s that great if she doesn’t want to show me, but I’m sure it’s fine.

“Why don’t you model them?” I proposed.

“M-me?” she asked as she gave me a surprised look before it changed to a bashful one, “I-I couldn’t.”

“Why not? I’m sure they’d fit you perfectly and honestly, I’d rather see you in them than someone else.”

“W-well if you really want me to-”

“I do,” I quickly replied with an encouraging smile.

“W-well, I’ll be right back then,” she said before she hurried excitedly out of the room.

“Can’t be that bad, right Opal?” I asked the cat sitting in my naked lap. She gave an affirmative mew; at least I think it was affirmative, as she rubbed herself up against my chest. I continued to sip my tea and pet Rarity’s pussy until she called to me.

“Are you still there, Alex?”

“Of course,” I replied as I sat my teacup down, ready for whatever she was going to show me, “are you ready?”

“Yes, and please try to not laugh too hard,” she asked as I heard her hoof-steps approach.

“Laugh? Why would I laugh? I’m sure, you, look…” my voice faded out as Rarity walked into the room and up to me wearing something I don’t think qualifies as clothes. She barely had on anything, which I think was part of the appeal. What she did have on was some simple black fishnets on her back legs, a black ribbon tied into a bow at the base of her tail, a choker with a pendant of her cutie mark, and she changed her blue eyeliner to black.

“W-well?” she asked, but I didn’t say anything, “It looks silly, doesn’t it? The shock must be keeping you from laughing.”

“N-no,” I said as my voice cracked, “*ahem*, no. You look great, honestly.”

“R-really?” she asked incredulously.

“Yep, definitely. It’s just that…”

“Just what? What is it Darling?” she asked as she took a step closer. Thank god Opal is on my lap.

“It’s just that… I don’t think those can be called clothes…”

“They’re not clothes?” she reiterated as she looked at herself, “Then what would you call them?”

“Well, back where I’m from, we would call that lingerie.”

“Ooh, sounds elegant. What does it mean?”

“Well, it literally just means underwear, but it’s generally used to describe clothing that’s… sexually provocative or arousing…” I explained as I tried to avoid eye contact but just ended up looking at her body.

“Sexually… arousing?” she repeated as her cheeks heated up. She looked shocked for a second before her face relaxed and her eyes became a little… what’s the word? Predatory? Hungry? Well, whatever word you want to use, lust was definitely the fuel for that fire.

“So you think the clothes are arousing, do you?” she asked as she took a step closer to me.

“W-well, it’s not so much the clothes as it is you.”

“Oh, Alex. You know exactly what to say to make a mare feel beautiful, don’t you?” she said as she put a hoof on my bare leg.

“Oh, now don’t you start too,” I said with an amused smile, “I know that you’ve been called beautiful before.”

“Well, of course,” she says simply, “but, the way you say it, makes me feel beautiful in a different way. If that makes sense.” A different kind of beautiful? I guess she’s not talking about inner beauty… then what could she-

Ring ring.

“Ah, your clothes are done. I’ll be back in a moment,” she said and with a flip of her mane, she turned around and left, but not without me catching a glance, and whiff, of something moist behind her tail. There’s no way she’s turned on right now, right? I didn’t do anything, and even if I did, it seems a little too soon for ponies to want to have sex with me. Then again, I was only here a few hours and I almost had sex with one… I wish those clothes could have waited a little longer to interrupt us, I might have been more grateful.

In the middle of my thoughts, Opal yawned and jumped off my lap, leaving what was once hidden, exposed. Before I even had a second to look for something that could cover me up, Rarity walked back into the room.

“Here you are, darling. As clean as the day you- oh my.” She stopped her approach when she saw my mushroom in the middle of withering, but it just perked right back up when I saw her. Damn my youth!

“Alex, is that because of me?” Rarity asked, almost innocently as she continued her trot over to me, but keeping my clothes just out of my reach.

“Y-yeah,” I answered as I used a hand to try and cover myself up.

“There’s no need to feel ashamed. It’s a natural bodily function for you… I think. Besides, I’m happy I could make you feel this way,” she said calmly as she flashed me a smile. …She’s okay with this?

“Uh… Okay. Can I have my clothes ba-”

“Has Twilight performed any… experiments on you?” she interrupted as her gazed lingered on my better, lower half.

“N-no.”

“Well, I believe I should help her out and perform a few for her. I think something like this would be too much for her,” she said as she levitated my clothes on top of a dresser that I could easily reach if I stood up.

“What uh, what are you talking about?” I asked as I sat up and leaned back a little as her face got closer to mine.

“I’m sure she needs all the data she can get her hooves on about you, but when it comes to your, physical aspects,” she said those two words as she ran a hoof up my thigh, “she might be a little shy with the observations.” … I think she might be the sexual predator…

“Well, Rarity. You know these… indecent acts are not very ladylike,” I said as I started to melt under her lustful gaze.

“Well, a lady is not always ladylike behind closed doors,” she said as I felt her magic around my wrists, “so why don’t you let me take a closer look?”

“…I don’t know about that,” I muttered as I felt reason start to slip from my mind.

“Please, darling. This is for science, as I’m sure Twilight would say, as well as me making sure your clothes fit well. We don’t want you being uncomfortable, now do we?” she said as her magic started to pull my hands away.

“Didn’t you take that into account when you measured me?” I asked, my manhood now in full view.

“Um… No?” … I think she’s lying…

“Now, just sit back and relax while I, experiment,” she said in possibly the sexiest voice ever that only served to make me more excited and lose more of my sense.

“A-alright,” I replied as I let my arms hang at my sides. I don’t think I want this to happen, but I’m starting to get to the point where I don’t care. Damn you lust!

“That’s a good stallion,” she said as she sat down, putting her face level with my second head, “it’s a lot bigger up close.”

“Heh, thaAHHnks,” I moaned as Rarity suddenly kissed me, her warm and soft lips sending a wave of pleasure up my spine.

“Hmm, salty and sweet,” she commented after she licked her lips, “it’s a good thing I enjoy both.”

“Hah, yeaAHH!” I moaned again as she took the head of my throbbing member into her mouth and sucked lightly her velvety tongue ran over it, “Oh my god…”

“I see you’re as easy to excite as I am,” she said after she released me and rubbed her hoof along my shaft. When she said that, I suddenly became aware of how strong the scent I smelled early got. Is that… lavender?

“O-okay, Rarity. I-I think tha-”

“Rarity I’m back!” a voice exclaimed from the front room.

“Spike!” Rarity exclaimed as she quickly stood up, “You’re back already?!”

“Yeah! The shop you sent me to, just restocked on the fabric you wanted!”

“But I made sure I bought all of it yesterday,” she whispered to herself before she turned to me, “Alex, get dressed, quickly!”

“R-right,” I whispered back, having sobered up from Spike’s sudden arrival.

“Has Alex showed up yet?” Spike called as I heard him set down whatever he had.

“Uh, yeah. I’m here,” I called back as I quickly grabbed my clothes and threw them on.

“Oh, cool,” he said, sounding a little disappointed as his little footsteps got closer. Once I was dressed I looked down at Rarity as she let out a relieved sigh as she put a hoof to her chest.

“Ah, Rarity!” I whispered aggressively, “You’re still wearing the lingerie!”

“Huh?” she replied as she looked at me for a moment, the gears slowly turning in her head as I guessed she was trying to remember what I told her. She squeaked when the realization hit her and was about to turn around to move behind her desk, but Spike walked in.

“Hey there, Spike,” I greeted, making Rarity quickly turn around and sit on her haunches, a nervous smile on her face.

“W-welcome back, Spike. Thank you for getting those materials for me,” she said, trying to sound casual.

“No problem, Rarity!” he saluted, “Anything else you need help with?”

“Uh, n-no. I actually need you to leave so I can concentrate on making designs for Alex here,” she replied as I thought I saw a bead of sweat slide down her face.

“Aw, but I can help,” he pleaded as he walked closer to us before stopping and sniffing the air, “what’s that smell?” Rarity’s face flushed as she let her head hang and didn’t respond.

“Hey Spike, you know, I just remembered,” I started as I stepped up and kneeled down to him, “I stopped by the library before I came over here and Twilight told me to tell you that she needs you.”

“Aw, really? But I just got here,” he pouted.

“Yeah, I’m sorry, buddy, but she made it sound like it was a big deal.”

“She probably just wants me to stack the books while she doesn’t help again,” he pouted some more as he folded his stubby arms, “fine. I’ll see you later, Rarity.” Rarity didn’t say anything as she kept her head down and nodded.

“Yep, see ya, Spike. I’ll be back in a little bit,” I said as I walked him to the door where he stomped out and down the road. Once he disappeared around a corner, I sighed and closed the door before going back over to Rarity and finding her slouched over in the floor with her hooves covering her face.

“Hey, you alright?” I whispered softly as I laid my hand on her back.

“That was absolutely embarrassing,” she muttered, “I don’t think I can go outside after something like that.”

“Aw, don’t worry about it,” I said reassuringly as I rubbed her back, “Spike’s too young to understand any of it anyway and that wasn’t nearly as bad as it could have been, believe me.”

“W-what do you mean?” she sniffled as she sat up and looked at me.

“Well, once upon a time, I was in a similar situation. Though I was the one giving, not receiving, and instead of a kid walking in, it was the girl’s father,” I said as I wiped the tears from her face, “let’s just say I never saw her again and someone got their arm broken.”

“He hurt you that bad?” she gasped as she looked at my arms.

“Oh no. I broke his arm when he tried to fight me. It was purely self-defense and for her honor, I kept telling her, but she refused to speak to me or be in the same room as me. I mean, what are you supposed to do when a guy threatens to kill you and you can see it in his eyes?” I explained, making her giggle. I don’t know what’s funny about any of that, but whatever.

“I see,” she said as she nuzzled my hand, “I hope you would fight like that for me one day.”

“Rarity, I would do anything for you,” I replied as I rubbed her cheek with my thumb.

“You would?”

“Of course. I’d do anything for all of you girls, as long as it’s within my power. But even if it’s not, I’ll give it the old college try,” I said as I gave her a reassuring smile.

“Thank you,” she sighed as her eyes became sad for a second before her regular smile appeared, “Well, truth be told, I’ll need you to leave as well if I hope to have your clothes done anytime soon.”

“Ah, got it,” I replied as I stood up.

“But may I hold onto one piece of your clothing for reference?”

“Sure,” I said as I took of my jacket again before she took it into her magical grasp.

“Thank you. I’ll let you know when I need you for the fitting,” she said as she floated my hoodie to her desk before rearing up and hugging me, “until next time, darling.”

“Yep, see ya then,” I said as I gave her a peck on the cheek before she hopped back down and I turned around, “Oh, and you might want to clean that up.”

“Huh?” she mumbled before I heard her step in a small puddle on the floor. I left the little shop and headed down the road before I heard her do anything else. Man, these ponies are kind of weirding me out. I hope that’s all the sex stuff I have to deal with for a while. Now, let’s see… guess I’ll head back, to… I’m being followed again.

I continued to walk casually with my hands in my pockets for a few seconds before I whipped around and managed to catch a distinct mane duck into a bush.

“…L-Lyra?” I called out hesitantly to the shaking bush before she jumped out of it and knocked me down.

“Hey Alex,” she greeted as I laid on my back moaning about my ass once again before I was silenced by a familiar sensation on my lips. Opening my eyes, I found myself face to face with Lyra as I felt her tongue prodding my lips. Hmm… Well, as nice as this is, it’s kind of weird. With a quick but careful motion, I separated Lyra from me and sat up.

“Hi Lyra,” I greeted after licking her minty taste from my lips, “what’s up?”

“This,” she said, making me turn to her and catch an eyeful of her moist plot. My eyes nearly popped out of my head as her clit winked at me a few times, causing my pants to tighten a little.

“…H-heh, y-your tail’s up. I get it,” I chuckled nervously as I stood up and dusted myself off, “it’s a good joke, but you should probably put that away.”

“What? You don’t want to buck me?” she asked as she turned to face me, but her tail was still raised.

“…I don’t think that’s the issue here.” …What is the issue then?

“Oh, you’re playing hard to get,” she said with a sly smile before pouncing on me again, but I caught her, “I love it when a stallion plays hard to get, even if you’re the first.”

“I… I don’t-” I started before I was cutoff by her lips again, though I wasn’t so quick to stop her this time. Instead, she was pulled out of my grasp by a golden glow and stood next to me, just as confused as I was. Taking a second to look around, I found Princess Celestia trotting up to us from the direction of the library.

“Oh, uh, hey Princess,” I greeted with a wave, “how are you today?”

“I’m wonderful now that I’ve seen you,” she replied happily as she nuzzled my cheek, “but please, call me Celestia.” I think I’ve heard that line somewhere before…

“H-hi, Princess,” Lyra greeted from her bowed position.

“Hello, Lyra Heartstrings,” Celestia replied with what I thought was a certain level of hostility, “I see you’ve become good friends with Alex.”

“Y-yeah, he’s great,” Lyra said as she stood back up, but didn’t meet Celestia’s eyes, “w-well, I see you guys have stuff to do, so I’ll see you later.”

“Alright, see ya,” I managed to say before she took off down the road, “…Weird, anyway, what are you doing here? I thought princesses were always busy.”

“Well, I was going to ask you if you would like to accompany me today.”

“And do what?”

“Oh, I don’t know; maybe we can take a stroll through Canterlot and show you the sights, or we can go to the castle and show you the throne room, or my room,” she said nonchalantly.

“Sure, why not? I’ve always wanted to go on a date with a princess,” I answered with a smile, “especially with such a pretty one.”

“Oh, Alex,” she giggled as her cheeks darkened, “right this way then.” With her wing around my shoulder, she led me to a golden chariot pulled by four armor-clad pegasi standing at attention.

“Come, Alex,” she beckoned as she got on and I stood a safe five feet away from the death cart, “is something wrong?”

“N-no, I uh, just have a fear of heights is all,” I explained shakily.

“Oh, well that’s not a problem; I’ll simply teleport us to Canterlot then,” she replied as her horn started to glow before talking to her guards, “return to the castle.” With a nod and a salute, the pegasi took flight and headed towards the mountains in the distance.

“Oh, good,” I sighed with relief before giving her a grateful smile, “thanks.”

“O-Of course,” she stuttered slightly as she stepped up next to me, “now hold on tight.” Passing a hand through her ethereal mane, I rested it on her withers as her magical glow spread around us. Without any warning, my surroundings suddenly vanished and was replaced with a darkness that had a spec of light in the distance. That spec of light instantly grew and surrounded me before I realized I was standing in a different place.

“Now, be careful Alex,” I heard Celestia’s voice warn, “I’m not sure how our magic works on you, so it would be best to take it slow.”

“Hmm… I feel al-,” I started to say as I turned to look at the princess, but instead fell to my knees and unloaded my breakfast in front of me.

“There, there,” she comforted as I felt her hoof on my back, “this happens to everypony their first time.”

“S-sorry,” I apologized as I spit the disgusting taste of digested pancakes from my mouth, “this doesn’t usually happen.” Heh, sex jokes.

“I’m sure you’ll do better next time,” she replied, making me stop for a second before looking up at her smiling face, “how are you feeling?”

“…Better,” I answered as I stood up and wobbled a little, “I think.”

“Let’s take our time then,” she said as she offered a shoulder. Putting my hand on her withers again, she wrapped a wing around me as she slowly led the way out of the park we were in. We spent the next few hours touring the beautiful capitol, with me feeling better after a few minutes and regretfully having to separate from the warm and soft princess. It was for the best though, as I quickly noticed all of the scrutinizing looks and judgmental whispers we got from the stuffy locals.

“Just ignore them, Alex,” Celestia said as we walked up a street heading to the castle.

“Hmm? Oh, I am. I’m just a little worried about what they’re going to say about you,” I replied as I folded my arms, “I can see the papers now, ‘Princess Forced to Escort Monster Around Town.’”

“Oh, stop. You’re no monster,” she said as she pulled me close with her wing, “a stallion as charming and handsome as you couldn’t possibly be a monster.”

“Thanks,” I muttered embarrassedly as I threw an arm around her neck, “so, now what? You said something about the throne room, right?”

“Ah, yes, I did,” she answered as she looked up at the sun, “but I believe it is time for dinner. Would you care to join me?”

“I’d be honored,” I said as I gave her a little squeeze and a smug smirk to the guards eyeing me suspiciously at the castle doors. As we walked down the long and tall halls covered in tapestries that were making their magical transition from Celestia’s day theme to her sister’s night, I couldn’t help but notice the surprised faces the maids and patrolling guards made when they saw me being friendly with their princess. Jeez, is it that weird for a princess to have friends?

We eventually made it to an elegant dinning room, where Celestia took her seat at the head of the giant mahogany table. I moved to sit in a seat a few paces away from her, only to have to turn around and walk back as the seat floated over my head and landed right next to hers. As I sat down, a whole posse of chefs and waiters appeared out of nowhere and scurried around as they laid out enough covered plates and platters for a pony princess or two.

“Is Luna gonna join us?” I asked as I watched the ponies work.

“You know my sister?” Celestia asked as she looked over at me with a raised brow.

“Uh, yeah. I saw her in my dreams last night.” That sounds kind of weird.

“I see,” the princess hummed as she squinted her eyes and looked away thoughtfully for a second before turning back to me, “and what do you think of her?”

“Well, where should I start? She’s nice, beautiful of course, and she had an air of sophistication about her. The way she talks is cute, she gives off a chill vibe that makes me, the most relaxed guy ever, even more relaxed, and, if I’m honest, she has a nice butt.” I’ll be sure to tell her that next time I see her.

“A nice flank, you say,” Celestia mutters as she glances down briefly before quickly looking forward with a small blush, “well, she won’t be joining us. It was because of her that I was able to take the day off.”

“Aw, I was looking forward to seeing her, but I guess you'll do” I replied with a teasing smile, “but you didn’t push your work on her, did you?”

“She said she didn’t mind. She’s been wanting to do more for her kingdom anyway, so I thought this was for the best,” Celestia answered with that motherly smile of hers that made my smile sag a little, “but that’s alright. My niece, Princess Cadence, shoud be joining us any second.”

“Princess Cadence?” I repeated.

“Yes?” a voice called from behind us. Glancing behind me past the still moving servers, I watched the alicorn princess of love trot into the room and over to Celestia. Wow, she’s adorable.

“Hello, Auntie,” she greeted Celestia with a loving nuzzle.

“Hello, Cadence. I trust that your trip was pleasant?”

“Yeah, it was fine. It was a little boring without Shining, but I managed,” she replied before noticing me on the other side of her aunt, “and who is this?”

“Hi, I’m Alexander,” I greeted as I stood up and bowed to Cadence, “but you can call me Alex. I’m a friend of Celestia’s.”

“A friend, huh?” she replied as she looked me up and down.

“I’d like to think he’s a little more than a friend,” Celestia commented.

“Well, I wouldn’t really call us best friends, so, good friends?” I offered.

“Oh, I’m sure we’ll become the best of friends later tonight.”

“R-right,” I stuttered as I looked back to Cadence who was eyeing the two of us suspiciously, “anyway, if you don’t mind me saying princess, you’re absolutely adorable.”

“Oh, w-well thank you,” she said with a blush, “and you’re, uh… big.”

“Thanks,” I replied with a smile as I puffed my chest out, “I work out. So, will you be joining us?”

“O-of course,” she said as she quickly trotted over to a seat as I took mine again. When I did, I noticed that all the other ponies had finally stopped moving around and were standing around the table, waiting for Celestia’s word. After an awkward silence that lasted a moment, she nodded and the covers were lifted, revealing all kinds of foods fit for a horse princess.

“Well, dig in Alex,” Celestia said as all the servers left the room.

“Ladies first,” I replied.

“Now now, what kind of hostess would I be if I didn’t serve my guest first?”

“And what kind of friend would I be if I didn’t let my friend eat first?” I countered, “Right, Princess Cadence?”

“…Sure,” she replied as she looked at us through squinted eyes.

“If you insist,” Celestia sighed with a smile as she floated various foods onto her plate. After she did, I scanned the feast before me, hoping that for some reason the chefs prepared some kind of meat, but it didn’t seem like it. Settling on some of the fruit that was in front of me, I made a lame attempt to reach for it, but it was only a few feet out of my grasp. Well, now I just feel stupid. I started to get up when I noticed the food I wanted float over onto my plate.

“I’m sorry, Alex, I forgot you cannot use magic,” Celestia said as she continued to pile my plate.

“Don’t worry about it,” I replied as I started eating the still growing pile of food.

“Speaking of which,” Cadence spoke up as she nibbled on a flower, “where do you come from, Alex?”

“He came from another world called ‘Earth,’ where they don’t have magic,” Celestia explained for me, “but instead have technology that acts as their magic.”

“Interesting,” Cadence said with a raised brow.

“Yes. They have invented all kinds of different machines that do just about everything, like a chariot that is powered by a steam engine but travels twice as fast. Oh, he even has this little device that plays music and allows him to talk to others on the other side of the world.”

“Is that right?” Cadence replied skeptically, “Does he really have something like that?”

“He does,” Celestia said as she looked to me, “Isn’t that right, Alex?”

“Huh?” I said as I looked up from the drink I was sipping on, “Uh, yeah I do, but it broke when I got here.”

“Of course it did,” Candence said, her skepticism increasing by the second, “and how did you get here? Our world I mean.”

“I have no idea; one second I’m skydiving with some friends, the next I’m crashing into a tree and hanging upside down in Twilight’s bedroom.”

“Twilight Sparkle?”

“The one and only.”

“…I see,” she muttered. The room fell silent after that, and only continued to be silent until the two cleared the table and we were sipping on tea while the servers cleaned the table.

“Well, that was nice. Tell the chefs I said thanks,” I said to a passing server who quickly nodded before dashing into the kitchen, “anything else you want to do, Celestia?”

“How about we relax in my room?” she offered as she stood from her seat.

“Sure,” I said as I copied her.

“Um, Auntie?” Cadence called, “May I have a word with Alex?”

“Hmm,” Celestia hummed as she looked between the two of us for a moment, “I don’t see why not. I’ll be outside, Alex.” As she walked past me, her wing passed under my chin, making me chuckle lightly from the ticklish sensation before she left.

“What can I do for you, Princess?” I asked Cadence as I approached her. As I did, her horn started to glow and when I was about two feet from her, a transparent bubble formed around us.

“Uh, what’s going on, PrincAhh!” I started to ask when she suddenly pulled me by my shirt and put her nose up to mine.

“Okay, what have you done to my auntie?!” she exclaimed into my face.

“What?” I asked, utterly confused, “I didn’t do anything to her!”

“Like I’m supposed to believe that!” she said as she shook me pretty hard, “I can tell that she’s under some sort of spell that either you or that device put on her!”

“What are you talking about?!” I asked as I held her hooves and tried to make her stop shaking me, but she was a lot stronger than me, “I just told you my phone’s broken!”

“I can tell you put some sort of infatuation spell on her!” she explained as she stopped shaking me and I held my spinning head, “The way she looks at you, the way she fawns over you, how interested she is with you; you have to have done something to her!”

“You make great points about the way she’s acting, but I swear I didn’t do anything to her!” I said as I fought with her Kung-Fu grip, “All I did was compliment her like I did you!”

“That’s all, huh?” she said as she stared angrily at me.

“I mean, I asked if she believed she was beautiful and when she said no, I went on some tangent about it… and then she kissed me, but I swear I didn’t use any magic! Or that I have any to use!”

“You kissed her?!” she screamed as she started shaking me again, “How dare you kiss my auntie!”

“What are you talking about?!” I yelled through my throttling, “Aren’t you the princess of love?! Can’t you tell if she actually likes me or not?!”

“That’s what I’m saying! I’ve never seen her like somepony as much as you, so you have to have done something to her!”

“If you’ve never seen it, then how do you know?!” I screamed and she thankfully stopped shaking me before I vomited.

“W-what?”

“I-if you’ve never seen her like this, than how do you know this isn’t just how she is?”

“I-I… uh,” she muttered as she let go of me and I fell to my knees as I panted. What the hell was that?

“Look, I’ll admit that something weird has been going on with me ever since I got here,” I said as I slowly got to my feet, “but I swear on my life that I’d never do anything to Celestia, let alone anyone here in this world. I’m too peaceful a guy to hurt anyone and too lazy to bother trying.”

“...I-I don’t know what to say,” she said as she dropped her head, “I didn’t think about how she might act when she actually likes somepony.” Wow, she didn’t listen to anything I said after that.

“Look, Princess,” I said as I kneeled down, putting a hand under her chin to make her look at me, “you have my word that I won’t do anything to Celestia and that I only have her best interests at heart. If you ever see me doing anything that goes against that, you can have Shining Armor come teach me a lesson. Deal?”

“…” she stared at my smiling face for a little bit before sighing as a little smile came to hers, “Deal.”

“Great,” I sighed as I ran my hand over her cheek and through her mane as I stood up, “cause that angry look doesn’t suit you. You’re much cuter when you smile.”

“R-right,” she mumbled as she dispelled the bubble around us right as Celestia stuck her head into the room.

“Is everything alright, you two?”

“Yeah, we’re fine,” I answered as I turned and started walking towards her, “we were just having a little heart-to-heart.”

“Oh, wonderful. It’s nice to see you getting along with other ponies, Alex,” she replied with her trademark motherly smile, making me think for a second that she didn’t really mean that.

“Yep, Princess Cadence and I are friends now. Right, Princess?”

“Uh, r-right,” she answered with a nervous smile.

“Well, let’s go, Alex. I’m starting to get a little tired,” Celestia said as she let out the smallest, and possibly cutest yawn.

“Right behind ya,” I said as her head ducked out of the room.

“W-wait, Alex!” Cadence called, making stop when I was halfway through the door.

“What’s up?”

“I… I’m sorry,” she muttered as she approached me, “for the shaking, and the screaming, and the attitude, and the-”

“Don’t worry about it,” I said as I petted her mane, “you were just worried about your aunt and I respect that. Just don’t jump to conclusions next time, alright?”

“Of course,” she replied with a smile before looking away in thought.

“What’s wrong?”

“Well, I was wondering if you’d spend some time with me while I’m still here visiting.”

“Uh… I don’t-”

“Alex! What’s the matter?” Celestia called from down the hall.

“N-nothing!” I called back, “One second!”

“Please?” Cadence pleaded, “I just want to talk.”

“…Alright,” I answered and she smiled, “I’m sure I’ll still be here tomorrow, and if I’m not, I’m staying with Twilight in Ponyville.”

“Alex!”

“Coming! See you then,” I said as I gave her another swift rub on the cheek before fully exiting the dinning room. I’m starting to notice a trend with these ponies… I just don’t know what it is. Hopefully the rest of this evening will be chill.

Author's Note

11/6/16 These rewrites are coming along very slowly. I was hoping that whenever I got done with them, I could start adding new chapters, but we'll see.

Chapter Three: Love and Friendship

Okay, so my prediction at the time may have been right, but it took some time. After I ran down the hall and caught up with Celestia, we casually strolled down to her room. In hindsight, I guess I should have known something was up when she yawned and casually laid her head on my shoulder as we kept walking. Falling for her trap, I wrapped my arm around her neck and held her close as we approached a door that had her giant cutie mark on it.

“Make yourself at home,” she said as I followed her inside. I casually glanced around the cozy space that was only lit by the fire burning in the fireplace. I sat on her giant bed in the center of the room as I watched her walk over onto her terrace and finish lowering the sun. As she did, I looked through my phone and found some more relaxing music to play.

“Did you enjoy yourself today?” Celestia asked as she came back into the room.

“Of course. Having a princess as an escort made the whole thing that much better,” I answered as she hopped up onto the bed and sat next to me, “thanks for the fun date.”

“It’s no problem. I wanted to do that as much as you,” she replied as she slid herself over and onto my lap, “this was a very fun day indeed.”

“We’ll have to do it again sometime,” I said as I ran my hand through her mane, “but on a day when you actually don’t have any work to do.”

“That might not be for a while then,” she said as she closed her eyes and leaned into my hand.

“Well, at least bring Luna next time. I’d like to meet her in person,” I said as I flopped onto my back and Celestia turned around to face me as she scooted up to lay on my stomach.

“We’ll see,” she purred as I scratched her ears, “your hands are wonderful.”

“I’ve been known to give a pretty good massage. All the ladies have given me a ten out of ten, except for one because she didn’t like massages.”

“Doesn’t like massages?” Celestia repeated.

“Hard to believe, right? But she gave me ten in something else,” I said vaguely.

“Hmm,” Celestia hummed thoughtfully, “Alex?”

“Hmm?” I replied as I sat my head up and looked her innocent smile.

“Would you mind giving me a massage?” she asked as she floated an unlabeled bottle over, “I’ve become rather stressed lately and it’s caused me to tense up.”

“Uh,” I don’t like where this is going, “don’t you have royal masseuses or something here in the castle?”

“Yes, but I’m sure they’ve already gone home for the day,” she replied as she swirled her hoof on my chest and looked at me with her big pink eyes, “so, could you?”

“Sure,” I sighed and she giggled happily as she hopped off of me and lay on her stomach with her back legs stretched out. I totally set myself up this time. I sat up, kicked off my shoes, and keeled over her. I rolled up my nonexistent sleeves before I took the bottle out her magic and applied the liquid generously to my hands where I rubbed them together until they were warm.

“Here we go,” I warned flatly before gently resting my hands in the middle of her back, in between the base of her wings, “I might not be that good since I haven’t done this with a pony before.” …I'm sure I couldn’t have said that any other way. She let out a little moan as I slowly and gently dragged my hands down her spine, applying firm pressure with a few of my fingers as I went. Once I got the base of her tail, I went back in between her wings and massaged the base of each wing; being just gentle enough to have her not make any weird noises.

Once that was done, I moved on to her actual wings where I was extra gentle, remembering that wings are pretty fragile. As I moved along her wings, a feather would pop out every so often, making her sigh in relief. I slid the feathers into my pocket for safekeeping as I kept working. When I got done with her back, including her butt and legs, she flipped over and insisted I do her chest and stomach. With a sigh, I obeyed and did as instructed.

I started with her hooves and slowly made my way down, opting to be a little rougher, thinking she couldn’t possibly be sensitive on her chest and stomach. As I worked, her moans and light panting became a lot more audible and started to affect me in a certain way. Focusing too much on the noises she was making, I didn’t notice how dark the room had gotten or how low my hands were as my fingers brushed over something. What’s that? And do I smell… sunflowers?

Like and idiot, I grabbed hold of the little nub and gently rolled it in between my fingers, making Celestia practically scream.

“Oh shit, you alright, Celestia?” I asked as I instantly stopped and looked up at her red face.

“I-I’m fine,” she panted as she wiped something from her mouth, “please, keep going.”

“Alright, well I’m almost done anyway.”

“… am I,” I heard her mutter.

“What was that?”

“Nothing,” she replied before I started moving my hands again around the extra soft flesh surrounding the little nub. This feels familiar, I thought as I found the other nub and worked around it too. Wait… do horses have…

“Oh shit!” I exclaimed as I suddenly pulled my hands away from Celestia’s teats, making her moan loudly as I felt a familiar warm liquid drench my pants, “Oh my god… What have I done?” I sat and watched in horror as Celestia panted and convulsed lightly. Not again!

“I… I’m gonna go,” I said as I quickly slipped off the bed and fell on my face when my dead legs didn’t hold me. I had managed to army crawl halfway to the door, when I felt myself being pulled back and up by my pants.

“Please,” Celestia said with a goofy smile and still slightly out of breath, “don’t go.”

“I probably should,” I said as I fought against her magical grip, “I kind of just molested you and I feel bad, especially after I just told Cadence I wouldn’t.” As I tried to crawl to the door, my pants eventually ripped and I fell right on my boner, making me yelp in pain as I curled up in a ball on the floor.

“Alex!” Celestia exclaimed as she quickly hopped off the bed and rushed to my side, “Are you alright?”

“Yep,” I squeaked, “I’m fine. My dick just hurts, is all.”

“You poor thing. This is all my fault. Let’s get you back on the bed,” she said as she lifted me with her magic and floated me a few feet to the bed, but suddenly dropped me on my face again, “I’m sorry! I must still be tired. Here-” She dragged me the rest of the way to the bed and hefted me onto it as I kept massaging my dick. She quickly hopped up and cuddled up to me, resting my head on her neck as she held me.

“Thank you for the massage,” she cooed into my ear as she rubbed my arm with a hoof.

“No problem,” I groaned, “I’m… I’m glad you l-liked it.”

“It was the best I’ve ever gotten,” she sighed contently, “you’ll have to do it again sometime.”

“Uh, s-sure,” I replied nervously, “I’ll give you one next time you do something to earn it.”

“Aw, and what would I have to do?”

“I’ll leave that up to you,” I said as her soothing voice and soft fur started to relax me.

“I’ll sleep on it then,” she said as she floated some blankets over us and pulled me closer to her, “Good night, Alex.”

“Night,” I replied as she put out the fire.

“…Alex?”

“Yeah?”

“Are we best friends now?”

“I don’t think so. Not yet at least.”

“Alright… Alex?”

“Yes?”

“I… I love you…”

“I love you too,” I replied instantly before I quickly forced myself asleep.

…

“This is fucking awesome!” I screamed as I drove a sports car around a familiar Burnout track, “This game was awesome!” As I whipped around a corner and did a signature takedown on another racer, I spotted Princess Luna standing in the middle of the track looking scared out of her mind as cars flew past her. Trying to be cool, I drove up close to her before doing a skidding stop next to her. She stared at my car nervously as the window rolled down.

“Hey, Prin-” was all I could get out before another car T-boned me and sent me flying.

“Alexander the Human!” she exclaimed as she watched my car fly through the air before landing and exploding.

“Wow, that’s a lot more violent than I remembered,” I said, making her whip her head around and finding me standing next to her, “how’s it going Princess?”

“Please do not scare me like that, Alexander,” she sighed with a hoof on her chest before shrieking when a car roared past us.

“Please, just call me Alex,” I said as I took a step closer to her and a car zooms right through the spot I was in, making Luna jump in fright. I caught her before she landed, saving her from being run over by another passing car, and walked us over into a random building on the side of the track. The inside of the room was dark at first before it changing into Twilight’s library, complete with blank books and even a Twilight quietly sitting on a cushion reading a giant tome. I walked us over to the couch next to Twilight and sat Luna down before I sat next to her.

“So what’s up, Princess?” I asked as cups of tea poofed in front of Luna and me.

“I-I,” she stuttered before clearing her throat, “I was just checking up on you, like I said I would.”

“Yeah, you did say that,” I said as I sipped on my tea and a perfect copy of Luna materialized in front of us.

“Hmm… you seem very suspicious,” the copy said as it’s head turned like it was watching something, “I shall be watching you carefully.”

“What is this?” the real Luna asked as she got out of her seat and approached the copy that froze in place.

“What?” I asked as I watch Luna circle her copy.

“My flank is not nearly this big!” she exclaims as she points a hoof at her copies butt that was admittedly oversized.

“Hmm, your right,” I said as I stared at the real Luna’s butt, making her blush and hide behind her copy, “can’t believe I forgot an ass as nice as yours.”

“E-excuse me?!” Luna exclaimed, making Twilight look up angrily and shush us before looking back down at her book.

“What? You have a nice butt,” I reiterated, “better than your sister’s even.”

“Wha- you know my sister?” she asked, quickly changing gears.

“Yeah, we spent most of the day together. I’m actually in the castle right now,” I said as a replica of Celestia’s bedroom doors started to form, but I made it vanish.

“Is that so?” Luna said as she took her seat again and sipped from her tea, “Why have you not come to see me?”

“Celestia said you were still working,” I said as my teacup morphed into a mini Celestia that nuzzled and humped my finger before I crushed her and put my hand down.

“I was, but you still could have seen me.”

“Hey, I was just going by what Celestia said. Speaking of which, next time she tries to get out of work by dumping it on you, feel free to say no.”

“Do not worry,” Luna said as she waved a hoof dismissively, “I was more than willing to help. I have been doing so little since my…”

“Your return from banishment,” I finished for her, making her look at me incredulously, “I know everything about you, remember?”

“Even the reason why I was banished?” she asked with curious eyes.

“Yep, and I gotta say, I don’t blame you for getting upset, but that doesn’t really justify your behavior.”

“I know,” she said as she looked down at her teacup sadly, “I try to make up for my mistakes everyday.”

“Well, there’s no need to go that far,” I said as a crude scene of the Mane Six blasting Nightmare Moon with the elements played before us, “so you tried to keep the world in an everlasting night, big deal. Everyone makes mistakes, and Celestia’s already forgiven you, so why beat yourself up about it?”

“But all of my subjects hate me,” Luna muttered as she swirled a hoof around the rim of her cup.

“Well, that’s not true. I can think of a few that don’t hate you, and one that loves you,” I said as the rest of the Mane Six appeared around Twilight and started making a ruckus, causing Twilight to get upset and scold them.

“The elements did become my first friends when I returned, but who is the one that loves me?” Luna asked as she looked at me. I simply smiled at her as she stared at me for a moment.

“Y-you love me?” she asked as she blushed.

“Of course. I love all you girls,” I said as I waved a hand at the six who all stopped their shenanigans for a second to smile at me be starting up again, “but if I’m honest…” I leaned in closer to Luna as I covered the side of my mouth.

“You’re one of my favorites,” I whispered making the princess blush some more. As I sat up, I looked at the six and saw them all staring angrily at me before they turned their heads sharply and disappeared. All of them left except for Twilight who shook her head with a little smirk before sitting on her cushion and getting back to her book.

“I didn’t tell you last time, so it’s a good thing we didn’t meet today… yesterday… whatever,” I said, grabbing Luna’s attention.

“What is it?”

“Well, Cadence helped me actually realize it, but every time I meet someone, I must be doing something to them. I don’t know what I’m doing, but I’m pretty sure it’s affected Celestia too,” I said as said princesses appeared before us, all smiles.

“What have you done to her?” Luna asked cautiously.

“Nothing bad I’m sure, but whatever it is, I don’t want you to be affected by it either. So we probably shouldn’t meet in person, just in case.”

“Hmm, did this spell work on my niece?” Luna asked as she rubbed her chin.

“Hmm, I don’t know,” I answered and Cadence shrugged, “It didn’t really seem like it, but then again, I was really trying not to affect her, soooo…”

“So, what?” Luna asked as she looked at me and saw the dumb face I had on, “Are you alright?”

“Yeah, I just feel really good right now,” I sighed as Cadence and Twilight disappeared and Celestia winked at me before she did the same, “Oh no…”

“What is it?” Luna asked as she looked around the fading room, “Are you having another nightmare?”

“N-no,” I gasped, “I… I gotta go.”

“A-alright,” she replied as she started to fade, “Farewe-”

…

“Oh my god,” I moaned as I slowly woke up and put my hands on my face, “what is going onAHH!” I shivered as I felt a familiar feeling below my waist and gripped the blankets hard. What I think is happening, better not be… I looked around me and couldn’t find Celestia anywhere in her dimly lit room. I think it is happening… I nervously looked down and saw a figure bobbing up and down under the blankets.

“Ah… damnit,” I said breathlessly as I lifted the covers off of me and revealed Celestia with my dick in her mouth. Pausing for a second to look up at me, she pulled herself off of me.

“Ah, good morning, Alex,” she greeted as she smiled warmly at me, “I trust that you slept well?”

“Uh, y-yeah,” I replied as I tried to sit up, but she kept my legs pinned under her, “what uh, whatcha doin there?”

“Oh, this?” she said as she nudged my hard-on with her nose, “I noticed that you too were a little pent up, so I took it upon myself to relieve you. I know how you stallions get when my sun starts to rise.”

“Oh…well, it’s not like I don’t appreciate it, but it totally isn’t necessary,” I said awkwardly as I avoided eye contact.

“Nonsense. You helped relieve me of my stress last night,” please don’t say it like that, “I only thought it fair that I help you with yours. Besides, I think I’m almost done.”

“What?” I asked before she put me back into her mouth. I sighed in pleasure as I dropped my head back onto a pillow and understood what she meant. I was about to explode and I fought with all my might to hold it back, but a little voice in the back of my mind was trying to reason with my conscious. … I know I’m already in this situation, but I can’t just give in… Sure she might want it, but then again she might actually not… I can live with blue-balls, at least for a little bit… Well, I guess this once-

“Princess?” a voice called from outside, “Are you up yet?” Celestia moaned in annoyance, the vibrations nearly pushing me over the edge before she released me again.

“Yes. Give me a moment and I’ll be right out,” she replied as she got off of me, hopped off the bed, and sauntered over to her bathroom. I just lay on the bed as I regained my senses and slowly calmed down and by the time she came back out, I was back to my regular, naked self.

“Well, it seems our time together is over, Alex,” she said as she trotted over to me and I sat up.

“Yeah, bummer,” I replied as I swung my legs over the side of the bed and rubbed my face, “well, I guess I’ll head back to Ponyville, then.”

“You could stay a little bit longer,” she said as she batted her eyes at me, “you could spend the day with me and see what the life of a princess is like.”

“I think I already have a pretty good idea, thanks,” I said as I stood up and stretched my back, “besides, I said I would meet up with Cadence at some point.”

“I see… Take this then,” she said as she floated a bag of bits into my hands, “use this to buy a ticket.”

“Thanks. I’ll pay you back at some point,” I said as I looped the string around my wrist.

“No need. I’m simply helping out a friend,” she said with a smile.

“Heh, alright, thanks.” We both walked over to and out the door where a trio of maids waited with shocked faces when they saw me walk out. Celestia beckoned me forward with a hoof, so I stepped up and wrapped her in a hug as she did the same with her wings. Right as I was pulling away, she quickly locked lips with me, surprising the maids and me as she held it for a few seconds.

“Until next time,” she said as she turned and trotted down the hall. I stood and watched her go for a few seconds before I shook my head and looked around.

“So how do I get out of here?” I said to myself before I noticed the three maids still standing next to Celestia’s door as they stared at me with their mouths wide open, “Hey, which way is it to Princess Cadence’s room?”

“Uh,” one of them mumbled after a few seconds of silence, “S-she’s probably eating breakfast, right now…”

“Oh, that makes sense,” I replied as I scratched my head, “and which way is it to the dinning room again?”

“T-two lefts and a right,” another answered as she pointed behind me.

“Thank you ladies,” I said as I gave them a smile before turning and leaving, “oh, and you might want to open a window in there.” As I walked down the halls that were now changing back from Luna’s night theme to Celestia’s day, I passed by a door that had Luna’s cutie mark on it as well as two of her night guards standing in front of it. I stopped and looked at the door for a second before stepping up to it and having the guards cross their spears in front of me.

“No pony is allowed entry into Princess Luna’s chambers,” one said.

“If you wish to speak with her, come back to the throne room during night court,” the other picked up.

“I figured as much,” I said as I took a step back, “can you just give her a message for me?” The two looked at each other for a second before turning back to me.

“I suppose we can do that.”

“Great, just tell her Alex said hi,” I said simply before saluting the two and turning away, “keep up the good work you two.”

“Who the hell was that?” the one stallion whispered as I walked.

“I don’t know, but did you see his dick?” the other mare said, “it’s all out and everything.”

“Yeah, kind of hard to miss that. It’s disgusting.”

“I don’t know, it’s kind of fascinating…” I chuckled as I continued my walk down the long halls; making sure to keep in mind how many corners I turned. As I was turning the last right, I bumped into someone, sending us both to the floor.

“I’m sorry, are you alright?” the other person and I said at the same time, making me look up and see Cadence sitting on her butt in front of me.

“Alex!” she said, sounding pretty surprised.

“Hey, Princess,” I said as I quickly stood up and offered her a hand, “I was just looking for you.”

“What a coincidence,” she said as she put a hoof in my hand and I pulled her up, “I was just about to go ask Auntie about where you were.”

“Well, I’m here. So do you want to have that talk now, or…”

“Yes, that would be great,” she smiled, “let’s go to the castle gardens and have tea.”

“Lead the way,” I said as I stepped to the side and followed her. We walked in complete silence for the few minutes it took to get to the gardens, but it wasn’t an awkward silence for some reason. I felt strangely comfortable in the Princess’s presence, despite how weirdly comfortable I’ve become with being naked. When we walked out into the lush garden, I noticed that the early morning rays of sun seemed to be a little bit brighter than yesterday’s. As we walked over to a stone bench, I noticed the statue of Discord over a hedge in the back that seemed to almost be staring at me. Yeah, I’m not even gonna think about that…

“Please, have a seat,” Cadence said as she took up her own offer and sat on the bench. I sat my bare ass a foot away from her, wanting to give her some space, but once I was comfortable she scooted closer to me until we were touching.

“Uh, so-”

“Tea?” she asked as a servant appeared out of nowhere with a serving tray holding a tea set on her back.

“Uh, thanks,” I said as Cadence floated a cup over to me. We sat in silence for a little longer after the server trotted away and we sipped on our tea.

“So, Alex,” Cadence finally started, “tell me about the strange things that’ve been happening to you and those around you.”

“What?” I asked, not getting what she was talking about for a second, “Oh, right, the spell or whatever I’m doing to people.”

“Yes, I want to understand what’s going as much as you do,” she said as she scooted closer and rested her hooves on my lap.

“Okay… well, to put one part of it simply, I can’t keep my thoughts in my head,” I started as I took off my hat and set next to me, “and the other part is that those thoughts seem to affect those they’re directed at. I think I explained this much to Twilight, but every time I say something nice to someone, I really don’t mean to say it. I’m thinking it, but I just can’t seem to keep it there in my thoughts. But it feels like I’m saying it not just because it’s how I really feel… but because I think it’s something that person needs to hear.”

“Hmm,” Cadence hummed as she sipped her tea, “and how have those ponies reacted?”

“Well, I haven’t seen all of them individually after I’ve said what I said, but for the ones I have seen, they’ve taken it differently…” I probably shouldn’t give her specifics…

“Can you tell me the specifics of what happened?”

“I probably shouldn’t, for their sakes, not mine,” I said as I sipped the last of my tea.

“Please, Alex,” Cadence pleaded, “if you tell me, I might be able to find a way to help you.”

“Well, I’m not too worried about myself, but… whatever,” I sighed as I looked down at my teacup and found it was refilled at some point in the last few seconds, “so, the first one I noticed it really affected, was Twilight.”

“Twilight Sparkle?”

“Yeah. Though it took a little while for it to… manifest I guess, she definitely changed, but it was only for a little bit.”

“What happened?”

“When we got back from my tour of Ponyville, she jumped me and implied that she was going to do… something to me,” I said as I blushed slightly, “but after that was interrupted, she’s only been really affectionate, which I don’t think is strange now after meeting more ponies.”

“I see,” Cadence hummed, “have there been any more, extreme cases?”

“Well, a step above that would be what happened with me and Pinkie Pie.”

“The element of laughter?”

“Yeah. Her and I were kind of, under the influence of… well that doesn’t matter, but she was making-out with me when Twilight was in the room. She was pretty aggressive about it and even when Spike came in and interrupted us, she wanted to keep going.”

“That definitely is more extreme,” Cadence muttered into her cup as I’m pretty sure I saw that her cheeks were a little pinker than usual, “I hate to ask, but was there anything more than that?”

“Uh, y-yeah,” I stuttered as I put my hat back on and tried to hide my face, “w-when I went to visit Rarity; yes, the element of generosity, she uh… she kind of gave me a blowjob.”

“A blowjob!” the princess exclaimed, making the nearby birds fly away.

“Keep it down!” I whispered as I covered her mouth, “out of everyone, I’m pretty sure she’d be the one to actually die of embarrassment.”

“Mhmm,” Cadence muttered through my hand before I removed it, “I’m sorry. It’s just so surprising.”

“What? That people give blowjobs?”

“No, I know about that. It’s just surprising that she of all ponies would do something like that.”

“Yeah, I get what you mean. She totally doesn’t come off as that sort of person.”

“Hmm, speaking of which,” Cadence said, making me look at her, “you make it sound as if you’ve known her for a while, even though you only got here, what, two days ago? As a matter of fact, you make it sound like you know a lot of ponies.”

“Ah, I see where you’re going with this,” I said as I nodded thoughtfully, “but I’m afraid that’s something I can’t tell you about. I will admit that I know a lot about this world and a few ponies here, but I won’t- no, can’t tell you how.”

“Why not?”

“I just… I promised I wouldn’t hurt anyone while I’m here, and that info might be too much for some. That or you simply won’t believe me,” I explained as I laid a hand on her back. She turned and looked at my hand for a second before turning back and talking again.

“Alright, I’ll trust you. So, is there anything else?”

“Uh… no?”

“Okay, well, can you think of anything that ties everything together?” she asked as she got a little more comfortable next to me, “Like, something that happened before each of those events?”

“Hmm,” I hummed as I thought for a second, “well, when I met everyone that I think I affected for the first time, we looked in each others eyes up close before I said the thing that I think flipped their swtch. Everyone except for you.”

“Hmm… Well, do you want to try?” she asked as she looked me in the eyes, but I quickly looked away.

“No! I don’t want whatever this is effecting you!”

“Well, I won’t really know what’s going on unless I experience it for myself,” she counters as she stands up and tries to put herself in my line of sight.

“No!” I said as I tried to fight her off, but once again her superior strength wrestled me to the ground and onto my back. But like an idiot, I realized then that I could just close my eyes as she sat on me and held my head still.

“Please, Alex! I’m doing this for you!” she said as she tried to get her magic to pry my eyes open, but failed pretty easily.

“And I said I don’t care about me!” I countered as we sat still for a moment.

“Then what about everypony else?” Cadence asked, “What if this gets worse and every time you meet somepony, they act differently from what we expect? What if instead of becoming attracted to you, they just lose their minds and attack others? Do you want that?”

“…No, I guess not,” I muttered like a kid getting scolded by his parents.

“Then just look at me,” she said softly as she let go of my head. With a soft sigh, I opened my eyes and looked into her pretty purple orbs. We sat like that for a few seconds, waiting for me to say something, but I never did.

“Anything?”

“Oh, I’m definitely getting something, but I can actually hold it in for once.”

“Wha- don’t hold it back!” she said as her brows furrowed, “Let me have it!”

“Oh I would,” oops, almost let it out there, “but you have a husband and I don’t want to disrespect that.”

“Really?” she asked incredulously, “That’s what’s holding you back?”

“Yeah, surprisingly,” I said as I caught her off guard and lifted her off of my chest and just sat her in my still bare lap, “I guess the fact that, a: it’s pretty disrespectful to hit on someone when you know their in a relationship, and b: he could probably kick my ass if he found out.”

“*Sigh*, well, I guess- wait… What do you mean ‘probably’ kick your butt? Shining could totally take you!” she said as she stood up, confusing me.

“I mean, yeah. He might be able too,” I said as I got up and sat back on the bench, “I mean, you just proved what I thought was the case with me and magic a second ago.”

“And what’s that?”

“That it has next to no effect on me. Only those with really strong magic like Twilight and Celestia have managed to do anything to me, but even then it didn’t last very long or was very effective.”

“Even if that is the case, he’s still a lot stronger than you,” Cadence countered as she took a step closer to me.

“Yeah, maybe, but the only one’s who’s strength I’ve seen first hand are alicorns, so you already have an advantage. Besides, I know the weaknesses of each of the pony races.”

“Oh do you now?” she asked as she got a foot away from my face, a playfully angry look on her face.

“Yeah,” I said as I flicked the tip of her horn, making her stumble back onto her butt and hold her horn for a few moments.

“Fine, you win this hypothetical round,” she pouted cutely after she recovered and she hopped back up onto the bench, sitting right next to me again, “but anyway, I think I have an idea about what’s going on.”

“Already?” I asked as I put my hand on her back again.

“Yeah. I think…” she paused dramatically as she looked at me blankly.

“What?”

“Well, you don’t have a cutie mark, do you?”

“No. My people don’t get them when they find out what their special talent, purpose, or personality trait is,” I explained before I pointed behind me, “though, I do have this tramp-stamp of a heart.” Cadence tilted her head to the side for a second before getting up and looking behind me at my back.

“That’s not a cutie mark?” she asked as she sat back down.

“No, I got someone to draw that on me as a joke… it didn’t pay off… and it doesn’t come off…”

“Oh… well, what I was going to say, was that maybe your special talent has something to do with love,” she said as she smiled at me and I just stared blankly back.

“No offense, but I seriously hope that isn’t the case.”

“And what is wrong with the idea of love?” she asked, sounding hurt.

“Nothing! I just thought that my special talent or whatever would be something either more significant or absolutely boring and unnecessary.”

“Well, I can understand wanting to be an important pony,” Cadence said with a sagely nod, “but why the other? Why would you want to be insignificant?”

“So that I don’t take the spotlight from others, I guess,” I answered as I scratched my face embarrassedly, “I always thought that my life was pretty insignificant, so I figured that if I had to have some part in society, I would either take the responsibility off of others so their lives are easier, or I would just play absolutely no part in anyone’s lives at all so I wouldn’t get in the way.”

“…Wow, Alex… that’s so-so-”

“Depressing? I know, but I promise I’m not depressed,” I said with a smile as I rubbed her back, “I don’t have suicidal thoughts or anything and I went to a doctor and he said I don’t have depression, so… I guess the more appropriate word to describe this would be sad.” We sat in silence for a little bit as the princess rubbed my leg comfortingly and I rubbed her back thoughtfully.

“So… got any solutions to my little problem?” I asked as I nibbled on a cookie the server from earlier brought over.

“No, not yet,” she replied as she nibbled on her own pastry, “I think I’ll need to see these interactions first hoof.”

“So, what? You’re going to follow me around and see what happens?”

“Hmm, that’s not a bad idea,” she murmured.

“Wait, I was just jo-”

“I wanted to visit Twilight anyway,” she said as she hopped off of me and started to leave, “if we hurry, we can catch the twelve o’clock train.”

“Uh, alright,” I said hesitantly as I followed her out of the garden. We quickly hurried through the castle and to the gates where a chariot was already waiting for us.

“Come on,” Cadence said as she hopped on.

“Yeah, I’m not getting on that if it’s flying,” I said as I stood a safe two yards away.

“What? Are you afraid of heights?” she asked teasingly.

“Yeah,” I answered plainly.

“Really?” I nodded, “Oh, I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright. It’s a stupid phobia that I have no idea how I got. But, like, can’t they just run us to the train?”

“They could, but we might not make it. It’d 11:45 right now.”

“And when’s the next train?”

“Six.”

“Argh,” I groaned as I paced around in a circle.

“What if I promise to catch you if you fall?” Cadence comforted.

“It would have been better if you just said I wouldn’t fall at all,” I replied I clenched my fists.

“Oh, well, you can hold my hoof if you want.”

“Would you really let me do that?” I asked as I looked at her pleadingly.

“Of course,” she said softly as she patted the spot next to her, “it’ll be fine.”

“Argh… fine. What the hell,” I said as I got on and held the hoof Cadence held out to me, “I’m sorry if I end up hurting you.”

“Don’t worry about it,” she replied sweetly before turning to the guards driving the death box, “to the train station, and be as careful as you can.”

“Yes, princess,” one said before they both looked back at me and smirked.

“Wait, I changed my-” was all I said before the cart took off at what had to be Mach speed 10. My left hand clenched the shit out of the railing on the cart while my other threatened to break the princess’s hoof. Luckily, we were only in the air for five minutes before we landed at the station.

“Alex, we’re here,” she said as she tugged on her strangled hoof, “you can relax now.” I quickly let go of her before I wiggled my fingers out of the hand shaped indent I left on the chariot. Without saying a word, I stepped off the cart and walked around to the snickering guards who tried to suppress their giggles as they looked up at me.

“A-are you a-alright, s-sir?” the one on my left asked as a tear threatened to fall from his eye, “W-we tried to be as care-” He couldn’t finish his sentence as my right fist flew across his face, his broken jaw making a sickening crack. The sheer force of the punch managed to break the harness connecting him to the cart and he flew through the air before skidding to a stop a few yards away. The other guard watched the whole thing with a dropped jaw before looking back to me and starting to shake.

“Relax,” I said as I massaged the pain out of my knuckles, “I’m not gonna hit you. One of you still needs to be conscious to bring the other back to the castle. Now, get out of here.” The guard nodded furiously before fumbling with his harness for a second and rushing over to his partner who was making a small pool of blood on the ground. He quickly dragged and tossed him onto the chariot before hooking himself back up and turning the cart around. He was about to leave when Cadence stopped him to talk to his barely conscious partner.

“You deserved that,” she said to him before he finally went out. Cadence nodded to the other and he took off galloping down the street towards the castle.

“I’m sorry you had to see that,” I told the princess as she walked back over to me.

“And I’m sorry my auntie’s guards are not disciplined enough,” she said as she started to walk to the ticket booth and I followed, ignoring the gawkers, “I’ll be sure to tell her about this.”

“That’s alright,” I said with a frown, making her turn back to me with an angry expression, “I’m sure they’ll both have enough to tell the others. Besides, the fear of expecting Celestia to come and have a word with them will keep them on edge for a while.”

“I guess you’re right,” she said before facing forward and buying us tickets that we turned right around and gave to the conductor before getting on the train. Apparently, on every train there’s a princess car that’s outfitted with food and drinks, so I had that to look forward to on the four-hour ride back to Ponyville.

“So,” the princess started after she got comfortable in her seat and I looked through the cabinets behind the bar, “you just might actually be able to beat Shining.” I snorted at her comment as I rolled my eyes and pulled out a bottle of champagne, somewhat surprised that they even had actual alcohol.

“Want a drink?” I asked as I looked for glasses.

“I’d love one,” she replied right as the train blew its horn and started to pull away from the station. After putting the bottle in a bucket of ice, I brought it over to our seats where I poured each of our glasses. I was about to just go ahead and start drinking, when Cadence coughed lightly, bringing my attention to her and her raised glass.

“Ah, right. A toast,” I said as I too raised my glass, “to…”

“To friendship,” Cadence said.

“And love,” I added with a smirk before clinking our glasses. Thanks to the large supply of alcohol, the trip actually ended up being pretty fun. By the time we got to our second bottle, Cadence had become tipsy and started telling me all kinds of things I didn’t know, or want to know, about her, Shining Armor, Celestia, and even Twilight. The only thing I actually managed to remember, because I got pretty drunk right after, was that Shining’s sterile for whatever reason, so the two couldn’t have a kid of their own. Why she decided to tell me this specific and pretty private detail is beyond me, but I offered her the options I could think of: adoption and donation.

She said they didn’t want to do adoption because when they went to an adoption center, all of the little fillies and colts looked so cute and desperate that they couldn’t decide on which one to take. She also said that they want the kid to be related to at least one of them, which made me think of donation. Apparently, sperm donation isn’t a thing here, so she was baffled by the idea, but once I slurred through an explanation, I’m pretty sure she was down for it, but I don’t remember because I blacked-out by that point.

Two hours later, I somehow woke up sober, but with a pretty bad headache. I guess there’s less alcohol in their drinks… or something. As I slowly came to, I found Cadence spread out on top of me, snoring away.

“Hey, Cadence,” I said as I shook her lightly, “we’re here.”

“No we’re not,” she groaned as she spun around and hugged me.

“Yeah we are,” I said right as the train horn sounded making my head pound, “See?”

“Alright, I’m up, I’m up,” she said as she crawled off of me with her eyes still closed. When she went to stand, her legs collapsed under her and she fell on the floor.

“… I don’t think I can walk,” she moaned.

“I got it,” I said as I slowly stood and threatened to also fall over, but quickly caught myself. Picking up the surprisingly light princess, I stepped out of the car and into the tranquil evening air of Ponyville. Slowly, but surely, I navigated my way through town and to the library and strangely, even with my hung-over senses, I got the feeling that I was being followed as soon as I entered town. When I got to the library, I pounded on the door, making Cadence and me both wince in pain.

“I’m sorry, but the library’s closed for the day,” Twilight’s voice called from the inside.

“But it’s only like, 4:30,” I called back and heard a gasp before the door swung open.

“Alex!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Twilight, please keep it down,” I muttered.

“Cadence? What are you doing here? And why are you with Alex?" Twilight asked as I stepped inside.

“Hi, Twilight,” the princess muttered as she waved a hoof without opening her eyes, “I came to see you, of course. Alex, put me down for a second.”

“Alright,” I said as I put Cadence on her hooves, and she still didn’t open her eyes as started to do her little thing with Twilight. The cringe was almost so unbearable that I puked right then, but I managed to hold it down and catch Cadence before she fell over again.

“Can we get some water, Twilight?” I asked as I dragged my feet over to the couch.

“Sure, one second,” she said before trotting into the kitchen. I sat Cadence down first before I flopped back with a huff. As soon as I did, she climbed into my lap and flipped over onto her back, presenting her belly to me. Unable to resist the urge to rub it, I did and made her sigh in relief.

“Thank you,” she said with her eyes still closed. I focused on my breathing to keep myself from puking before Twilight showed up with two big glasses of water.

“Thanks,” I said as I took one out of her magic and was about to drain it before I stopped, “can I get a bucket or something?”

“Uh, sure,” Twilight said as she turned around.

“Quickly, please?”

“Right,” she said as she hurried back into the kitchen and came back a few seconds later with a metal bucket and gave it to me.

“Thanks,” I said before I promptly vomited my guts out. Once I was done, I felt a million times better and held it a little past knees as Cadence turned her head and let it out too. Twilight turned her head in disgust as we did our thing before cautioning a glance when we stopped making noises. She took a few steps back as she magiced the bucket out of my hands and walked back to the kitchen.

While she was gone, I finally drained my glass of water before taking the other one and slowly pouring it down Cadence’s mouth. Twilight returned right as the princess finished her glass and sighed contently.

“So… what happened to you two?” Twilight asked as she took her usual cushion in front of us.

“Nothing, just had a little too much to drink,” I answered as I leaned my head back and closed my eyes, “it was a long trip.”

“I see. And what happened to your clothes?”

“Things, Twilight. Things.”

“Okay… well, it’s a good thing you came back.”

“Why?”

“Well, each of the girls want you to go and meet them as soon as possible.”

“Uh, did they say why?”

“No. They just said to go find them in their usual places when you have the time.”

“I see,” I replied as I opened an eye to look down at Cadence and found her doing the same thing to me, “I’ll get right on that then.”

“Are you two hungry?”

“No. I just need to lay down for a bit,” I answered.

“Yeah, me too. Sorry, Twilight,” Cadence added.

“It’s fine, I understand.”

“We’ll hang out tomorrow, alright?” Cadence said as I picked her back up and walked to the stairs.

“Alright. Good night,” she replied, making me stop midstride and walk back to her, “What’s the matter?”

“Nothing. Night, Twilight,” I said before I kneeled down and kissed her on the cheek. Ah, I was almost starting to miss this weirdness. I quickly stood back up before walking back to and up the stairs to Twilight’s room. I found my pile of pillows right were I left it and carefully put Cadence down before I laid down next to her. As I did, she quickly slid over and onto me, cuddling close to me.

“Okay, I didn’t want to ruin this, but why are you all over me? Literally, I mean,” I asked as I fought the urge to start petting her.

“Does it bother you?” she asked, sounding a little hurt as she looked at me with sad eyes.

“No, I just thought that everyone’s clinginess to me was because of whatever I did to them, but since I didn’t affect you, I didn’t think you’d be like this,” I quickly explained.

“Well, ponies in general are pretty friendly,” she said as she rested her head on my chest, “but I do find myself liking you more than most.”

“Why’s that?” I asked as I gave in and started rubbing her back.

“I think part of it is because you’re so honest, despite that being one of the things wrong with you, as weird as that sounds. It’s refreshing to have somepony treat you like a normal pony for once.”

“I see…”

“That might be one of the reasons Auntie Celestia likes you,” she added.

“Yeah, maybe,” I muttered as the memories from my last encounter with the solar princess flooded my mind. Yeah, that and a few other things…

“Anyway, what a coincidence,” Cadence started.

“What is?”

“That all the elements want to meet with you. Because of that, I’ll be able to gather the information I need to prove my hypothesis.”

“Uh, should we get Twilight to help?” I asked.

“Why?” Cadence asked as she sat up and looked at me, “Isn’t she affected too?”

“Yeah, I’m pretty sure she is, but you said hypothesis and that made me think of science… which made me think of Twilight,” I explained.

“Hmm, I see what you’re saying, but I think it’ll be best if we leave that stuff to me. Twilight is a very smart and bright mare, but I think she overanalyzes things sometimes in her need to categorize and have everything make scientific sense,” Cadence said as she put her head back down, “besides, love rarely make sense anyway.”

“So why are we bothering with any of this then?”

“For love’s sake, of course!” she said as she pounded a hoof on my stomach, making me sputter, “Oh, sorry!”

“It’s fine,” I giggled lightly as she rubbed my stomach with a hoof, “but for love, huh? That’s probably the most cliché thing ever, but I like it.”

“Good. I would have had to knock some sense into you if you didn’t,” she replied with a smirk.

“I think you’ve put enough sense into me since I’ve met you,” I smirked, “you know, with the shaking, and the yelling, and the wrestling-”

“Alright, I get it!” she said as she buried her head into my chest, tickling me and making me laugh, “That’s not funny!”

“N-no, you’re tickling me,” I said as I tried to suppress my giggles, “I’m extremely ticklish, so don’t.”

“Extremely ticklish, huh?” she replied as she looked up at me with a sinister grin. Probably shouldn’t have told her that… And I shouldn’t have because she then proceeded to tickle the shit of out of me, almost literally until I flipped her off of me and retaliated, my more nimble fingers doing a better job than her hooves. The battle went on for a good ten minutes as we rolled around the room, probably knocking shit over in the process before we stopped with her laying on top of me as we panted.

“Y-you might have Shining beat in something else now,” she commented through her breaths.

“Let’s hope the list stops there,” I panted, “the last thing I need is you falling for me the old fashioned way.”

“That won’t happen,” she replied curtly.

“Ouch, but good. Luckily, this definitely isn’t the first time I’ve been shot down. I’ve had my pride crushed by those greater than even you, Princess. So don’t go thinkin you’re too good for me.”

“Oh, really?” she asked with an amused grin.

“Naw, I’m lying. You’re probably the most beautiful female to put me down,” wait, what? “Oh, sorry.”

“Don’t worry about it,” she giggled as she cuddled up next to me, “I know you don’t mean it, but do at the same time. You don’t have to try so hard to hold back.”

“If you say so, Princess,” I said with a yawn.

“And please, call me Cadence,” she added as she caught my yawn, “Good night, Alex.”

“Night,” I replied as I slipped into dreamland. That night, I had dreams about home. My friends, my family, the tests I needed to take even though I’m not in school anymore. It was in my dreams that I really realized how much I missed them even though I’ve only been gone for a few days. It was also in my dreams that I realized Celestia had my phone and weed in my ripped pants and I hoped she didn’t do anything indecent with them. I later found out she did.

Chapter Four: First Time for Everything

I awoke the next morning and found myself alone for once. I enjoyed the moment for a little bit as I lay there and stared at the ceiling. …I’m cold. I quickly got up and headed downstairs towards the few voices and clattering of dishes I heard and found Cadence having breakfast with Twilight and Spike.

“Mornin, y’all,” I greeted as I took the only open seat next to Twilight.

“Good morning, Alex,” Twilight replied sweetly as she scooted her seat closer to me and gave me a kiss on the cheek, “are you feeling better now?”

“Uh,” I muttered as I glanced at Cadence and she looked at me with a raised brow, “yeah, much. So what’s going on?”

“Oh, nothing much,” Cadence answered, “Twilight and I were just talking about you.”

“And you had only good things to say, right?” I asked as I started eating an apple.

“More or less,” Cadence teased with a smirk.

“Of course!” Twilight added as she nuzzled my shoulder, “Cadence was just telling me about how good friends you two have become.”

“Yep, good friends sounds about right,” I replied after swallowing, “I mean, it started off rough with the beatings and whippings, but I think we’ve come to an understanding.”

“Beating and whippings?!” Twilight exclaimed, making me snort, “Cadence! You didn’t!”

“Of course not!” the princess replied with a horrified face, “I’d never do something like that! Especially after what I’ve seen you do to that guard.”

“Guard?” Twilight repeated as she looked between our blank faces, “What guard?”

“Don’t worry about it, Twilight,” I said as I petted her head before I stood up, “but I gotta go.”

“Where to?”

“Rarity’s, of course. As much as I love being naked, I’m starting to get a little cold,” I answered as I threw my apple core into the trash across the kitchen, “Kobe!”

“I guess I’ll come with you,” Cadence said as she started to stand.

“No, that’s alright,” I said as I put a hand on her shoulder, “you did come here to see Twilight, after all. Besides, I don’t think anything’s going to happen this time.” She looked into my eyes and I’m pretty sure she was asking if I was sure, to which I just shrugged.

“Alright,” she sighed as she sat back down.

“Good, besides,” I said as I pointed at Spike who was stuffing his face, “I want Spike to come with me.”

“Huh?” he mumbled as he stopped eating and looked up at me.

“Come on, Spike. We’re going to see Rarity,” I said as I started towards the door.

“Okay!” he said as he rushed over to my side.

“Why do you need him?” Twilight asked as I opened the door.

“Cause, I’m getting tired of all you girls and your… girliness… Spike’s one of the only two guys I know and I’m sure he’d be more willing to speak than the other,” I answered as I thought about all the fun stuff me and Big Mac could talk about… the list started and stopped at apples, “us guys gotta stick together, as bros, right Spike?”

“Uh, sure,” he answered with a shrug.

“Boys,” Cadence said with a roll of her eyes.

“Yeah, whatever. Let’s go,” I said as I led the way out of the library with Spike close behind. As we walked through town in the early morning light, I once again got the feeling that I was being watched. I glanced around casually looking for my stalker, but not casually enough because Spike noticed and said something as he too looked behind us.

“What are you looking for?”

“Uh, nothing,” I said as I took one last look behind me before facing forward, “but what’s up, Spike?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, what’s been going on with you? How’s life?”

“Uh, alright, I guess,” he answered with a confused tone in his voice, “Why?”

“Just asking, but I see you’re not afraid of me anymore,” I commented as I looked down at him with a smile, “so that’s good.”

“Yeah, Twilight wouldn’t stop going on and on about you being harmless and nice until I agreed with her, and it only got worse when the others showed up,” he explained as he shook his head.

“What do you mean?”

“Right after you left, all five of the girls conveniently came to the library at the same time asking for you. When Twilight told them you went with the princess, they decided to stay and wait. After a few hours passed and you didn’t show up, I asked them what was so great about you and they all gave their reasons for why they liked you.”

“What uh, what did they say?” I asked cautiously.

“I don’t remember,” he said making me frown, “I stopped paying attention after Twilight gave her reasons.”

“I see,” I said with a sigh.

“By the way, why did you want me to come with you to Rarity’s?”

“Well, I remembered how bummed you were about not getting to stay long last time, so I figured you would appreciate this. Was I wrong?”

“No no! This is great, thanks,” he replied quickly before looking down at the ground, “but, uh… just so you know, I care about Rarity… a lot. So don’t go doing anything mean to her.”

“You have my word that I won’t,” I replied with a smirk that he nodded to.

“Why do you like her anyway?” I asked after a minute of silence.

“W-well, she’s really pretty,” he muttered embarrassingly.

“I agree wholeheartedly, but so are a lot of other mares in town,” I said as I looked around and spotted Bon Bon walking around, “like Bon Bon, or even Sweetie Bell. Does that mean you like them too?”

“No!” he replied and I raised a brow, “I mean no, I don’t like them. They are pretty… it’s just- wait. What are you trying to do?”

“What do you mean?” I asked innocently.

“Are you trying to get me to stop liking Rarity?” he asked suspiciously.

“What? Nooo… but to be honest, kinda,” I admitted, causing him to frown angrily at me, “I mean, we’re friends, right?”

“Mmm, yeah, I guess,” he answered reluctantly, “So what?”

“So, I’m just trying to help you out. It’s fine to have a crush on someone, but you should also be prepared for disappointment,” I wisely explained, “take this from a guy who’s been around the block a few hundred times and has only been successful a few of those times.”

“So you’re saying I should give up on her?”

“Not necessarily. What I am saying, is that you should tell her how you feel,” even though I’m sure she knows, “with any luck, she’ll feel the same. But if not, the worst thing that can happen is she says no in a sweet way, says you should just stay friends and you go home crying.”

“…That’s not very comforting,” he says nervously.

“Well, I wasn’t done,” I said as I gave him a playfully irritated look, “you’ll go home crying, and Twilight will be there to help you feel better. I’ll be there too, and I’ll show all the ways to get over it that I know about. I promise, you’ll feel a lot better telling her how you feel.”

“… You really think so?” he asked as he looked up at me uncertainly.

“For sure. Like I said, I know what I’m talking about. So what do you say?”

“…Say to what?”

“Telling Rarity you like her, of course,” I answered and I could see the horror in his eyes.

“Right now?!”

“Of course.”

“I-I don’t know,” he replied as he stopped walking, “what do I say?”

“Your true feelings,” I answered as I kneeled down to him and put a hand on his spiny head, “just be honest.”

“…Okay,” he muttered.

“Great! Let’s hurry before you change your mind,” I said as I suddenly grabbed him and stuffed him under my arm like a football before running the rest of the way to Rarity’s place. By the time we got to her door, I was panting pretty hard as I held Spike by his leg.

“She was… a lot farther away… than I remembered,” I panted.

“… I’m not really feeling this anymore,” he said as he hung upside down, “how about we do this another time?”

“Nope,” I said as I straightened out and knocked for some reason before opening the door, “we’re already here.”

“I should probably wait a little bit and think of a good way to tell her though,” he replied as he started to fight with my hand holding his leg.

“Naw man, it’s like a Band-Aid. You just pull it off quick and it’ll only hurt for a few days,” I said as I slapped his claws away.

“No, I changed my mind!” he said right before he latched onto my arm with his sharp teeth.

“Ah! What the hell?!” I said as I let go of his leg and started waving my arm around, “Let go! That fucking hurts!” I ran around the lobby of the shop with Spike hanging off of me and I’m sure we looked pretty stupid to Rarity who walked in at some point.

“What’s going on here?” she asked, making both of us freeze and look at her.

“Uh,” I muttered as Spike and I looked at each other then back to her, “I just came for those clothes.”

“Ah, of course,” she said as she turned around and headed to the back of the shop, “I think you’ll really like the way they turned out.”

“We’ll take care of this later,” I whispered to Spike as he let go and fell to the floor. When he landed, he stuck his tongue out at me before quickly scurrying after Rarity. This kid… I soon followed after the two and found them looking at what I guessed were my clothes floating in Rarity’s magic.

“So, what do you think?” she asked as she floated them in front of me.

“Well, they’re clothes alright,” I said as I looked over the colorful outfit. It’s almost as if she was with us at the library when I told Twilight what colors I liked, because they were pink and purple. She somehow managed to make a dark-pink button-down shirt that seemed to be made out of silk and had a heart on the left breast. The dark-purple pants looked like they were made out of denim, but were really soft and comfortable when I put them on.

“They’re comfy, at least,” I commented as I rolled up the sleeves, “and fit surprisingly well. Thanks Rarity.”

“Of course, darling,” she replied as she circled me, making sure it actually did fit.

“If you don’t mind me asking, what gave you the idea for the colors?” I asked.

“Yeah, it’s pink,” Spike giggled.

“I asked Twilight if she knew what colors you liked and she just happened to know,” she answered as she floated a pad of parchment over to her and quickly sketched me.

“It’s seems she forgot a color,” I muttered.

“What’s that?”

“I was asking where you got the heart from?”

“That’s your cutie mark, isn’t it?” she asked with a tilt of her head.

“No, not really, but whatever,” I said as I put my shoes back on and stuck my hands in the pockets that she also somehow thought to make. As I did, I suddenly remember something that I forgot about a long time ago.

“Hey, you didn’t happen to make me some underwear, did you?”

“As a matter of fact, I did,” Rarity answered with a smile before blushing slightly, “but… Spike, dear? Would mind going into the other room? Alex needs some privacy.”

“Uh, sure,” he replied before giving me the stink-eye to which I just shrugged.

“I guess privacy is nice every so often,” I said as I took my pants back off, “so, let’s see them.”

“One second, darling,” Rarity said as she shifted some things around, “I seem to have misplaced… Ah, here it is!” She turned around and presented a black ribbon eerily similar to the one I saw her wearing a few days ago.

“Uh,” I muttered as she floated it over to me and tied it around the base of my dick, “I… t-thanks.” I guess I’m never wearing underwear again.

“So, what do I owe you?” I asked as I put my pants back on, knowing exactly what she was going to say.

“A date,” she said simply.

“…What?” I asked as my face went blank from confusion.

“Normally I wouldn’t ask for anything on the first job, but I feel like this would be something both of us can enjoy. Wouldn’t you agree?” she asked as she flashed me an innocent smile. Well, that’s unexpected.

“Sure,” I sighed with an amused smile.

“Great! Leave all the planning to me and how does two days from now sound?”

“Sounds good.”

“Wonderful!” she exclaimed as she nuzzled me happily before stopping suddenly and coughing into her hoof, “Well, if that’s all, I’ll let you be on your way.”

“Actually, there is one more thing,” I said as I leaned down to her, “Spike has something he really needs to tell you and while I think you can guess what it is, I’d really appreciate it if you heard him out.”

“I see,” she hummed thoughtfully, “what do you want me to do?”

“Just be patient and wait for him to get it out.”

“Of course,” she replied as I stood up straight.

“Hey, Spike come in here for a sec,” I called out.

“What’s up?” he answered as he rushed into the room. Right as he did, I snatched him up and hugged him to my chest, keeping his arms pinned to his sides.

“You’ve got something to tell Rarity, don’t you?”

“What?” he asked before he realized what was going on and started squirming around, “I-I don’t know what you’re talking about!”

“Are you sure, Spike?” Rarity asked with a tilt of her head, making him freeze, “Alex said you have something very important to tell me.” She knows what’s up.

“I-I, uh,” he stuttered, “I, well, you see…”

“Remember what I told you,” I whispered into his ear, “like a Band-Aid. And you’ll feel better, I promise.”

“R-Rarity, I-I,” he started shakily as he looked at her patient face and blushed, “I-I-I…”

“Calm down. Don’t forget to breath,” I whispered to him when he hadn’t taken a breath for a while, “and don’t freak out. You’re prepared for whatever answer she gives you.” Taking a few seconds to calm himself, I could feel him relax before he put on a determined face that melted when he saw Rarity’s patient smile.

“R-Rarity… I, I like you,” he stated, surprising me because he didn’t whisper and have to say it another, painful time.

“Aw, Spike I like you too,” she replied sweetly. Damnit Rarity, this is already hard enough for the kid.

“R-really?” Spike said hopefully.

“Calm down, she doesn’t get it,” I whispered to him, “you have to be more direct.”

“O-okay,” he whispered back, “Rarity, I like-like you.” Oh my god.

“Oh, Spike. I figured that was the case,” she said as she stepped up to us and I set Spike down in front of her.

“Y-you knew?” he asked nervously.

“Of course. Mares have a sixth sense for these kinds of things,” she said as she sat down and pulled him into a hug, “besides I like you too.” Huh, wasn’t really expecting that, but good for him.

“Really?” Spike asked incredulously as he hugged her back.

“Yes, but,” ah, there it is, “like a brother, like Twilight does.”

“O-oh,” he muttered.

“I’m sorry, but if you were a little older you’d be perfect for me, like Alex here.”

“Wait, what?” I said out loud. Don’t bring me into this!

“W-what do you mean?” Spike asked sadly with what sounded like a hint of anger.

“Well, you and Alex are both sweet and caring, but he just makes me feel beautiful in a way I’ve never felt before,” she explained as I listened in horror, “he’s so manly and strong. Not to mention sexy.”

“Rarity, please,” I interrupted, “I think he gets it.”

“Yeah, I do,” he muttered as he stepped away from Rarity and looked at me angrily with tear filled eyes, “you were just trying to take her for yourself!”

‘What? No!” I exclaimed, “I was just trying to-”

“I thought we were friends! But you were just saying that so you could trick me!” he exclaimed as the tears started to fall.

“No! I’d never do that! Remember what I said?” I pleaded as I kneeled down to him, “You’re one of the few guys I know! We have to stick together, as bros!”

“Shut-up!” he yelled as he swiped a hand across my face and cut my left cheek, “I hate you! I’ll never forgive you!” With that, he ran out of the room and out the store, sobbing all the way.

“Spike! Wait!” I yelled as soon as he left the room, but didn’t chase after him.

“My word!” Rarity said as she looked at my face, “I wasn’t expecting all that!”

“Yeah, the first one’s always the worst,” I sighed as I plopped down onto the floor, “but did you really have to go and compare him to me? Nothing pisses off a guy more than being compared to someone else.” I’m pretty sure that applies to women too.

“I-I’m sorry,” she said as she shrunk a little, “I got a little caught up in the moment.”

“It’s fine, you were just being honest,” I sighed again as I looked into a mirror and saw the three diagonal cuts, “he’s going to hate me for a while, but that’s alright. Damn, he got me good.”

“Are you alright?” Rarity asked as she inspected my wound.

“Yeah, it just stings a little. At least I’m not bleeding,” I said as I felt my cheek and stood up, “but I’m gonna go and make sure he made it back home.”

“Alright, and once again, I’m sorry.”

“And once again, don’t be,” I said as I pulled her into a hug, “well, I’ll see you in two days, if not sooner.” After I took my hoodie she hooved to me, I left the shop and headed back to the library. Man, I don’t remember reacting that bad when I confessed for the first time. Then again, I didn’t have some asshole forcing me to do it. Guess I should have left him alone… So much for my special talent having to do with love… Within a few minutes, I was back at the library where I found Cadence standing at and looking up the stairs.

“Hey, Cadence” I greeted as I stepped up to her and was able to hear Spike’s crying, “Twilight up there?”

“Yeah,” she answered without looking at me, “she ran up after him the second he came in. What happened to him?”

“Me,” I answered flatly, “I forced him to tell Rarity how he felt about her, and it turned out a lot worse than I was expecting.”

“I see,” was all she said. We both stood there for a while as we listened to Spike’s sobs slowly quite down.

“Well, I’m leaving for a while,” I said as I turned back around and headed for the door.

“Where are you going?” Cadence asked as she finally looked at me.

“To Sweet Apple Acres. I figure Applejack wouldn’t mind housing my worthless ass for a few days while Spike cools off,” I answered as I casually covered my cheek

“I’m sure that’s not necessary,” the princess said a she trotted over and in front of me, “I’m sure you two will be fine.”

“Haha, no we won’t. Someone’s probably going to end up getting hurt really bad,” I chuckled lightly, “trust me. Besides, may as well get those meetings with the girls over with while I’m out.”

“I’ll come with you then,” she said as she opened the door with her magic.

“Alright,” I replied as I followed her out of the tree house, making sure she was on my right, “who should we, or I, visit first?”

“Whoever you want, but speaking of the elements,” she said as she looked me over with a smile, “those are some interesting clothes you’re wearing.”

“I know, I look funny, right?” I asked as I stopped and did a spin for her, “They’re hella comfy though.”

“No, you look good, honest,” she said with a small giggle as we kept walking, “but what’s that on your face?”

“Uh, what do you mean?” I asked as I quickly faced forward and touched the right side of my face, “I don’t feel anything.”

“The other side,” she said as she started to walk around me, but I just turned away from her, “… you’re hiding something.”

“I have no idea-” was all I got out before she poked me in the side, making me giggle and cover my stomach reflexively.

“What happened to you?!” she gasped when she saw my cut cheek.

“Don’t get upset, but,” I sighed as I kneeled down to let her get a better look, “this also has to do with Spike. I wasn’t joking when I said it went a lot worse than I thought it would.”

“Oh, Spike,” she sighed before her horn lit up and I felt a dull tingle on my face, “hold still.”

“Uh, you do remember what I said, right?” I asked as I looked at Cadence’s goofy focus face, “magic pretty much doesn’t work on-”

“There we go,” she interrupts as her horn stops glowing and the tingling stops, “much better, but you’ll have some noticeable scars.”

“What?” I muttered as I touched my face and felt the closed wound, “Huh. Well, thanks.”

“No problem,” she replied as she started walking again, making me get up and follow, “it looks like healing magic works well enough.”

“I guess so,” I said as I kept feeling my cheek, “do I look cool, though?”

“What do you mean?” she asked as she looked at with a raised brow.

“I mean does the scar make me look badass?” I reiterated as I put my hands on my hips and puffed out my chest.

“Hmm,” she hummed, as she kept looking at me funnily, “no.”

“Damn, well there went my lower than average looks,” I sighed sadly.

“I wouldn’t say that.”

“What do you mean?”

“You had more like, higher than below average looks,” she teased.

“Thanks,” I said sarcastically as I nudged her. As we kept walking and chuckled to ourselves, I once again got the feeling that I was being followed. Getting pretty tired of the feeling, I quickly spun around and scanned the immediate area, starling Cadence.

“What’s the matter?” she asked as she watched me for a second before also looking around, “What did you see?”

“That’s the thing, I haven’t seen anything,” I answered as I turned back to her, keeping my head on a swivel, “I keep getting this feeling that I’m being followed around whenever I’m walking around town.”

“Even when we got here?”

“Yeah, the second we stepped into town, I could feel it,” I said as I squinted my eyes and looked around suspiciously, “I think I’m being stalked.”

“… Well, are you sure you checked everywhere?” she asked after a moment of silence when my back was turned to her.

“No, I didn’t actively go looking for whoever it is,” I answer I turn back to her.

“I mean, did you look in every direction?” she asked as she looked up.

“What?” I muttered as I followed her line of sight and spotted a low flying cloud directly above us with a familiar rainbow tail hanging over the side, “… Right.”

“I’ll leave you two alone,” Cadence said as she started walking away.

“I thought you were going to observe?”

“I am,” she replied as put on some Groucho glasses and stepped back next to a pair of ponies that were talking but stopped when they noticed her.

“… Ooookaaay,” I said before shaking my head and looking off to the side as I put my hand in my pockets and started walking slowly, “*Ahem*, oh gee, I sure do miss Rainbow Dash. It’s been so long since I’ve seen her. What I wouldn’t give to be in her awesome presence right now.” A second after I finished, I heard a weird noise that made me look up and see the cloud above me in a few smaller pieces. When I looked back down, I saw Rainbow Dash casually flying around the corner of a building.

“Oh, Rainbow Dash,” I called, grabbing her attention, “it’s been a while.”

“O-oh, hey Alex,” she greeted as she floated over to me, a somewhat goofy smile on her face “how’s it hangin?”

“Low,” I replied casually, making her face go blank as her head tilted, “… like a dick.”

“O-oh, I-I get it,” she replied with a heavy blush, making me snort, “S-so what are you up to?”

“Nothing much, just walking around. I was actually just thinking about you,” I answered with a smirk.

“R-really?” she asked as she avoided eye contact.

“Yeah. Last time I saw you was when we woke up together and you took off.” …Yeah, that sounds weird.

“S-sorry about that,” she said as she rubbed the back of her neck, “I was just surprised is all.”

“Hmm. You seem to get surprised pretty often.” I commented.

“N-no I don’t! It’s just you make me-” she stopped when she looked back to my smirking face, “i-it’s nothing.”

“Alright, well,” I said as I threw an arm around her, “wanna hang out for a bit? Twilight told me you wanted to see me.”

“I told her I’d come find you,” she mumbled.

“What was that?” I asked.

“S-sure. I’m not doing anything,” she answered, “w-what do you want to do?”

“Well, I’m still new to town, so I’m up for whatever.”

“Hmm,” she hummed as she tapped her chin, “a-are you hungry?”

“Hmm, I could eat, but I don’t have any money.”

“Don’t worry about it, I got you!” she said proudly.

“Aight, then where’re we going?”

“There’s this one place that makes good stuff for pretty cheap!” she said excitedly as she turned and looked at me before blushing, “N-not that that matters or anything.”

“Sounds good to me,” I said as took my arm off of her and patted her on the butt, “lead the way.”

“Y-yeah,” she muttered as she started floating away and I followed her. As I did, I looked to where I last saw Cadence and saw her chatting happily with the pair she was near. Right as I was about to roll my eyes, she looked at me and winked, making me feel like an idiot, which I’m sure was her point. A few silent minutes later, the two of us arrived at that hay-burger place I’ve heard about. Looks like I’m not going to be eating anything.

As we entered the place, I was immediately hit by the familiar smells of a regular fast food place back home, instantly making me crave meat. When we sat down at a booth, I quickly picked up a menu and scanned the pages, hopping to God, Faust, or whoever that they had meat, but they of course didn’t. When the waitress came over, against my better judgment I ordered a regular hay-burger, thinking the smells alone could satisfy me. Rainbow got the same thing plus a milkshake.

“Soooo…” I started after we had been sitting in silence for a minute, “How’ve you been?”

“F-fine,” she answered, not taking her eyes off the table, “w-what about you?”

“Ah, you know,” I sighed as I leaned back, “taking life one day at a time. Getting into some shenanigans one day, and relaxing the next.”

“S-shenanigans?” she repeated questioningly as she looked up at me, “L-like what?”

“Hmm,” I hummed as I glanced over at Cadence who was stuffing her face a few tables away, “I probably shouldn’t tell you this, but the other day, I punched a royal guard.”

“Really?!” she exclaimed as she perked up, “Why? What happened?”

“Well, a little known fact about me is that I’m pretty afraid of heights,” I started.

“Heh, really?” Rainbow chuckled lightly.

“Yeah, really,” I said with mock anger.

“O-oh, I’m sorry,” she replied as she shrunk back.

“Don’t worry about it. You can make fun of me all you want,” I said with a smile as I waved my hand dismissively, “it’s a stupid phobia. Anyway, I was forced to ride on a chariot and the guards thought it would be funny to ignore Cadence’s warning and fly really fast.”

“What a bunch of jerks,” Rainbow said with a frown, “did the princess set them straight?”

“No, I’m pretty sure the one’s broken jaw did that,” I answered as I rubbed my knuckles unconsciously.

“You broke his jaw?!” she asked exclaimed as she leaned forward with interest.

“Yeah, and as much as I don’t like thinking about it, it was kind of cool how far he flew when I hit him,” I said right before the milkshake Rainbow ordered floated over.

“Here’s your Lover’s Milkshake,” the unicorn waitress said as she set it down.

“What?” I said as I looked at the ridiculously large cup of liquid sugar topped with every kind of dessert topping you can think of. I’m pretty sure that’s not what she ordered.

“Only the cutest couples get this free of charge,” the waitress explained as she winked at us and left. I don’t know why I didn’t expect this, I thought as I leaned forward and sucked on the heart shaped straw.

“Not bad,” I said as I smacked my mouth, “gonna help me out with this?” The fur on Rainbow’s cheeks threatened to turn a permanent shade of pink as her eyes shifted between the drink and me.

“S-sure,” she said weakly as she leaned forward and daintily placed her lips on the straw. I watched as the shake quickly traveled through said straw, twisting and turning around a few bends before reaching her mouth and making her eyes light up.

“This is awesome!” she exclaimed as she continued to drink.

“Not as awesome as you,” I said. There it is, but that was kind of weak. We both kept sipping on the shake as we waited for our food, with me looking right at Rainbow, while her eyes kept going back and forth between the table, the shake, her hooves, and me.

“Why are you so nervous?” I asked as I leaned back, “it seems a little out of character for you.”

“I-I’m not nervous! You just-”

“Surprised you, right?” I cut her off with a roll of my eyes, “Rainbow, just relax. We’re supposed to be having fun, right? Well, neither of us will have a lot of fun if you’re nervous the whole time. So calm down, alright?” She stared at me for a few seconds before taking a deep breath, making her red cheeks slightly less so.

“Y-you’re right, I’m just being dumb,” she said with a small smile, “Sorry. I’m cool now.”

“If you say so,” I replied right as our food floated over. After thanking the waitress who once again winked at us, Rainbow went ahead and started eating while I inspected my food. The smell of the burger was almost enough to make me start devouring it, buy its dry and hay-y appearance kept me from putting it anywhere near my mouth. After staring at if for a few seconds, I decided to at least give it a taste. As I lifted the somehow greasy, and shitty excuse for a burger to my mouth, I looked up at Rainbow and saw her looking back at me with an amused grin as she nibbled her fries.

Steeling my nerves, I brought the burger to my mouth and took a dainty bite, wincing from the loud crunch it made. For a few bites I thought it wasn’t bad; the condiments made it almost bearable, but it quickly became too much for me and I just let the chewed up food fall out of my mouth.

“What’s wrong?” Rainbow giggled as I set the burger down and pushed it away as I brought the fries closer.

“I thought I could do it, I really did, but I’m not strong enough,” I said as I shoved fries into my mouth.

“What’s wrong with it?” she asked as she leaned forward and sniffed the burger.

“Nothing, I guess. It just tastes like hay.”

“Well, duh. It’s a HAY-burger,” she said condescendingly.

“OH REALLY? I had no idea,” I said with an exaggerated roll of my eyes, “you want it?”

“Sure!” she answered before shoving the rest of her burger into her mouth and snatching mine up. I watched her eat for the next few minutes as I occasionally snuck glances at Cadence who was still stuffing her face.

“You can really put that stuff away, huh?” I commented after Rainbow finished my burger and was sipping on the milkshake.

“Yeah, I just love this place. I come here all the time!” she exclaimed before quickly reeling it back in and looking down at her hooves, “I know it’s not very girly or cute though.”

“So?” I replied, making her look up at me, “It’s plenty cute seeing you enjoy yourself.” Man, what’s with all this weak shit? Maybe I’m just getting used to it.

“R-really?” she asked as she looked at me dreamily.

“Uh, yeah,” I said as I glanced at Cadence and saw her leaving the place, “h-how about we get out of here and actually go do something?”

“Sure,” she said before shaking her head a little and waving the waitress over. After paying for the food we left and started wandering around town. Luckily we didn’t walk in silence, as I was able to get a conversation about sports going, with the two of us explaining each of our unique sports. When I got done explaining most of my complicated human sports and she started telling me about hoof-ball, we had sat down in a park.

“That’s it?” I asked after she gave a thirty-second explanation of the game.

“Yep! Simple and not complicated like your games,” Rainbow said as she pointed a hoof to the hoof-ball field a few yards off, “you wanna play?”

“There’s only two of us. One-on-one sounds a little ridiculous for a field that big,” I said as looked over the basketball court-sized area.

“What? Afraid you’ll lose?” she teased as she nudged me.

“I’m pretty sure I will, but sure, why-”

“Rainbow Dash!” I heard a little voice call out from behind us. Oh Jesus, no. I’m not ready for this.

“Huh?” Rainbow said as she turned around, “Oh, hey there, Squirt!”

“Howdy, Rainbow Dash!” another small, but familiar voice greeted. No…

“Hi, Rainbow Dash!” a small, high-pitched voice also greeted. NOOO!

“Hey, Applebloom, Sweetie Belle!” Rainbow replied, “What are you three up to?”

“We just got done with our crusading today!” Sweetie Belle answered.

“What’d you do?”

“We helped Fluttershy take care of ‘er sick animals and we actually managed to not mess anythin up this time” Applebloom answered proudly, “but we still didn’t get our cutie marks.”

“Maybe next time,” Rainbow said as I think I heard the ruffling of a mane.

“Hey, Rainbow Dash,” Scootaloo started, “What’s that?” Oh shit.

“Oh, this is my new friend, Alex,” Rainbow introduced.

“H-hey,” I said as I kept my back to them, “how are you girls doing?”

“What is he?” Sweetie Belle asked as I felt something poke the back of my leg.

“He’s a human and he came from another planet,” Rainbow explained confidently.

“So he’s an alien?!” Applebloom exclaimed, “You know what this means girls?”

“Yeah! It’s our chance to get our cutie marks from being alien hunters!” Scootaloo answered.

“And if that doesn’t work, we can be Equestria’s ambassadors when we go to his planet!” Sweetie Belle squeaked.

“What’s an an-bassador?” Scootaloo asked. Please stop, your killing me.

“I don’t know, but I heard Rarity saying something about them being important ponies who go to other countries and do important stuff.”

“That sounds cool, but let’s try the hunting thing first,” Scootaloo said and the other two hummed in agreement before they started whispering to each other.

“Alex, why are you still looking that way?” Rainbow asked.

“Well, you know… there are just so many cool things to look at over here,” I answered.

“Like what?” she asked as she floated over in front of me.

“Like… like you,” I said as I grabbed her and hugged her to my chest, “I-I just can’t take my eyes of you.” This isn’t getting me out of anything.

“R-really?” she asked as she looked up at me, her blue cheeks becoming red again.

“Yeah, you’re just so-”

“Three!” I heard voices behind me exclaim before something clung to my leg, back, and head, knocking my hat off.

“Ah got em!” the weight on my head said before I felt something wet on me.

“Me too!” the mass on my leg said as I felt weak pounding on my knee.

“Me three!” the lump on my back added as it thumped me.

“Alright,” I sighed I as I let go of Rainbow Dash, “I tried.”

“T-tried what?” Rainbow asked before I pulled the three weights off of me and held them by their scruffs.

“Oh no! He got us!” Scootaloo said as the three squirmed in my grasp, “Quick, Sweetie Belle! Plan B!”

“Right!” Sweetie said before her horn started glowing and a bright light flashed from it, blinding me and making me drop the three. As I took a step back and rubbed my eyes, the three jumped back onto me from the front this time. Once again, I collected them and held them in front of me.

“Sweetie Belle! Plan C!” Applebloom said.

“Okay!” Sweetie replied as her horn started to glow again. Not being one to fall for the same trick at least twice, I closed my eyes before the flash could blind me and held tight onto the three.

“He’s onto us! Applebloom, Plan G!” Scootaloo exclaimed.

“Which one was that again?” Applebloom asked as she put a hoof to her chin.

“The one with the rope!”

“Oh, right! …I forgot the rope…”

…

“Okay! Plan M!” Scootaloo said.

“Right!” the other two said before all three stopped squirming and their eyes started to water as their lips quivered.

“…Wha-”

“Please don’t eat us, Mister Alex!” the three said as tears threatened to fall. My head dropped as I started to shake violently.

“Uh, Alex? Are you okay?” Rainbow asked, “You don’t have to get so upset, their just fillies.”

“I’m not upset,” I mumbled, “it’s just too much.”

“What’s too much?”

“The cute!” I exclaimed as I suddenly wrapped the three fillies in a giant bear hug, instantly stopping their crying, “I was trying to hold this back but it’s too much!”

“Can’t… breathe!” one of the three gasped.

“Whoops, sorry,” I said as I loosed my grip but kept them close, “I heard you three were cute, but I had no idea you were this cute.”

“You know about us?” Sweetie Belle asked as she spun around and faced me.

“Uh… yeah. The stories of your cutie mark crusading have traveled across the universe.”

“Really?!” the other two asked.

“We’re famous?” Applebloom asked.

“Yeah. Your adventures have inspired others to go on their own adventures and tell their own stories.” Or just make them up.

“Wow, that’s so cool!” Scootaloo exclaimed.

“Yep, so keep it up,” I said as I reluctantly put them down.

“No problem!” the three said as they saluted.

“But, uh… we’re really sorry for attackin ya like that,” Applebloom added as she looked up to me with sad eyes. My lips pursed really hard as I fought the temptation to scoop up the little red-head, but I couldn’t help it and did anyway.

“I couldn’t be mad at a face that cute!” I said as I cuddled and kissed her, making her giggle as she tried to fight me off. The other two laughed as they watched what I did to their friend, making me grab them too and join in on Applebloom’s misery. In the middle of our little tickle-fight, I heard a loud cough that made us stop rolling around.

“Are we still on for hoof-ball, Alex?” upside down Rainbow Dash asked.

“Oh yeah,” I panted, making the three fillies on my chest giggle as they moved up and down, “then it’s a good thing these three showed up. Wanna play with us?”

“Yeah!” the three exclaimed as they hopped off of me and ran to the field.

“Damn, their cute,” I said as I got up and dusted myself off before turning to Rainbow who was looking at me funny, “What?”

“Uh, nothing,” she said as she headed to the field, “let’s play.” After another brief explanation of the rules, we broke up into teams. Rainbow and Scoots versus Sweetie, Applebloom, and me. To put it simply, I got my ass kicked that first game as I was still figuring out the basic strategies and trying to play it like soccer. Eventually I figured that since they’re using all their legs, I may as well use all of mine and ended up winning the second game by carrying the ball the whole time.

As I predicted, Rainbow got upset and demanded another game, with it being only us two. The three fillies quickly agreed after all of the running and jumping we did. We also agreed to there being tackling since it was a little unfair that I could just carry the ball the whole time. After I took off my shirts to keep them from getting any dirtier and Rainbow eyed me up, we started the last game with the fillies being the refs. If I’m honest, it was fucking brutal and pretty much became rugby. Even though she didn’t fly, Rainbow still hit like a truck and actually managed to knock me down, unlike anyone back home when I would occasionally play football. On the flip side, she was easy to put down, if I could catch her.

Because of that, the game went on for two hours with a few breaks here and there; each of us scoring right after the other. I expected the fillies to get bored and leave at some point, but they never did and cheered on both of us somehow. At some point, the ball was back in the middle of the field with the two of us on either side of it, desperately catching our breath as we stared at each other.

“Next… point,” I panted.

“Wins,” Rainbow finished. Like something out of an old western, or anime, we stared at each other, both of us waiting for the other to make a move and finish it. Her impatience getting the best of her, Rainbow galloped towards the ball while I jogged, conserving what energy I had left. When she got to the ball, she did something I didn’t expect; she picked up the ball with her front hooves while keeping herself balanced with her wings and running on her back hooves.

With a smirk, I stopped and got low, prepared to put everything I had into stopping her, but when she about five feet away, she jumped. Luckily, I expected this and jumped half-a-second after her, my hands grabbing the ball as she flew over me. I also expected her to keep flying forward as the ball slipped from her hooves, but she instead held on tight as I dropped back down to the ground and held the ball close to me. Once I landed I took off for the goal as Rainbow just trailed through the air behind me, most likely confused by what just happened. When I was only two or so yards from the goal, she came back to her senses and quickly dug her hooves into the ground, almost tripping me up, but I was still on my feet.

With all the strength I could muster, I trudged the rest of the way to the goal with Rainbow grunting as she fought to hold me back, but it was no use. I made it to the goal line and just fell forward with the ball and Rainbow close to my chest. I landed on my back and Rainbow landed on me, squeezing the ball out from in between us as we laid on the ground chest to chest gasping for air.

“Good… good…” I tried to say.

“Game…” she finished.

“Yeah…”

“That. Was. Awesome!” Scootaloo exclaimed as the three girls rushed over and bounced around us.

“I can’t believe you won Alex!” Sweetie said.

“Yeah! The only pony that comes close to beatin Rainbow is mah sister, Applejack!” Applebloom added.

“Well… I don’t want to… play her then,” I panted as the three bounced a little ways away and started reenacting highlights of the game, “but damn, Rainbow. You really had me there.”

“Heh, same to you,” she said as her head rested on my bare chest, “you might be better than Applejack.”

“Don’t let her hear you say that. Last thing I want to do is play another game,” I said as I started rubbing her back, “We should hang out more often. If I’m honest, the only reason you scored so much is because I couldn’t keep my eyes off of you.”

“W-what do you mean?”

“The way you move is so… beautiful, I guess, and you weren’t even flying. It’s like I said before, you’ve got a nice body, so everything you do just looks great.” …I hate being honest… sometimes.

“… Thanks,” she muttered as she scooted up and kissed me on the cheek before licking her lips, “…Sweet, and salty.” She kept kissing me, continuing at my cheek and trailing down my neck to my chest.

“H-hey, there are kids around here,” I whispered after losing myself for a moment. It took a few seconds for her to realize what she did before her eyes widened and she froze.

“Uh-”

“Applebloom! You ‘round here?!” I heard Applejack’s voice call out, “It’s startin to get late!”

“Ah’m over here with Alex and Rainbow Dash!” Applebloom called back and the sound of beating hooves reached my ears, making me look up and see Applejack galloping towards us. I looked back down and found Rainbow standing next to me, looking away as Applejack got closer.

“Howdy there, Rainbow Dash,” she greeted with a smile when she reached us.

“H-hey, Applejack,” Rainbow replied lamely.

“How you doin, sugarcube?” Applejack asked as she leaned down and nuzzled me, “It’s been awhile.”

“Yeah, been a bit busy,” I replied as I sat up with a grunt.

“Hey, Sis!” Applebloom said as she quickly approached her sister, “You should’a seen Alex and Rainbow Dash! We were playin hoof-ball, and at first it was Rainbow and Scootaloo against me, Sweetie Belle, and Alex, but we didn’t do too good cause Alex didn’t know how to play! But then-”

“Alright, alright! You can tell me on the way back home, it’s dinner time,” Applejack interrupted.

“Aw, do I hafta?” Applebloom pleaded, “Ah wanna stay with Alex!”

“Well, speaking of home, I’ve kinda lost mine,” I said as I put my clothes back on.

“Really? What happened?” Rainbow asked.

“Nothing bad, Spike and I just need some space,” I explained briefly as I finished rolling up my sleeves, “so if you wouldn’t mind, Applejack-”

“Of course you can stay with us!” she answered quickly, “Ah’d love to have ya over!”

“Thanks. Well, let me just walk these girls home and-”

“Don’t worry about it, Alex. I’ll take them home,” Rainbow offered.

“Well, you were one of the girls I was talking about, but alright,” I said with a smirk as I kneeled down and scooped up Scoots and Sweetie, “I’ll see you two later.”

“Yep!” Scoots giggled as she hugged me.

“Definitely!” Sweetie squeaked as she too hugged me before I let them down.

“Alright, see ya,” Rainbow said as she turned and started to leave.

“And where do you think you’re going?” I asked as I held her back by her tail.

“W-what?”

“Where’s my hug?” I asked as I opened my arms. Rainbow’s eyes shifted around for a moment before she slowly floated over and wrapped her hooves around me while I did the same. After a brief but tender moment that I was all too aware of, we released each other and we all went our separate ways. On the way to the farm with Applebloom in my arms, she gave Applejack every detail of our hoof-ball tournament; every exciting and boring detail.

By the time we got to the farm, Applejack got her sister to calm down so that I could meet Granny Smith who was sitting in her rocking chair on the porch.

“Granny, this is Alex. Alex, this is Granny Smith,” Applejack introduced.

“How ya doin, ma’am?” I greeted with a tip of my hat.

“Alex?” she said as she thought for a few moments, “Isn’t that the feller you’ve been makin a fuss over the other day?”

“Uh, y-yes Granny, but that was just a misunderstandin! Ah was just jumpin to conclusions, right Alex?”

“Jumping and bucking, yeah,” I answered with a smirk, “Ma’am, you are aware that despite your granddaughter being the element of honesty, she somehow doesn’t listen?”

“Heheh, you’re preachin to the choir there, sonny,” Granny chuckled, making Applejack’s cheeks turn red, “Well, we can talk about my granddaughter’s hard-headedness over supper, if you’re joinin us.”

“Alex needs a place to stay, Granny!” Applebloom told.

“Oh, does he now? Well, ah think we can take care of that after supper. Now why don’t y’all go and get cleaned up.” With that, the three of us went inside the cozy farmhouse where I followed Applejack to the bathroom. Once the three of us were cleaned up, with me never letting go of Applebloom, we went to the dinning room where an apple feast was laid out. If I make it through this without getting diabetes, I’ll be impressed.

As we sat down, Big Mac walked around the tale pouring what I could only guess was apple juice.

“Hey there, Big Mac. How’s business?” I asked.

“Gughd,” he replied with the pitcher in his mouth.

“Right,” I muttered as I sat Applebloom next to me and waited for everyone to sit down a minute later. Once we had the okay, I took one of everything and proceeded to eat the best meal I’d had since I’d gotten here.

“So, what kinda critter you say you were again?” Granny Smith asked me after a while.

“Hm?” I grunted with a mouthful of apple fritter.

“He’s a human, Granny,” Applejack answered for me.

“Hoo-man? Is that some newly discovered species or somthin?”

“No Granny. He’s from another planet called Earth, right Alex?”

“Yeah, that’s about it,” I replied after a sip of juice.

“What’s it like on Earth?” Applebloom asked as she bounced in her seat, “Are there ponies there too, or are there only aliens like you?”

“Well, there are ponies, but they’re nothing like you guys.”

“Whatdaya mean?” Applejack asked.

“Well for one, there are only earth ponies; no pegasi or unicorns.”

“Cause y’all don’t have magic, right?”

“Yep. The similarities stop at you both being horses, I guess. Humans are the only intelligent species on Earth and we pretty much have all the same animals you have, except for centaurs and the like.”

“Aw, that sounds kinda lonely,” Applebloom whined as she put a hoof on my arm, “don’t y’all get lonely?”

“There’s over seven billion of us, so no, not really,” I answered simply.

“Seven billion?!” Applejack exclaimed as Big Mac choked on his food, “There must be a crazy amount of mares then.”

“Nah, it’s about 50/50,” I replied flatly.

“Really?” Applejack, Big Mac, and Granny Smith asked at the same time.

“Yeah… oh right, you guy have some weird ratio, right? That and you have a matriarchy, which there is nothing wrong with.”

“Y’all don’t have a princess?” Granny Smith asked.

“In my country, no. We have a democracy that doesn’t work half the time because the idiots are too busy yelling and pointing fingers at each other to…” I trailed off as I looked at my host family’s confused faces, “you know what? Politics isn’t a dinner-table discussion, so next question.” The rest of the meal and evening was filled with conversation surrounding my world and the way it worked. At one point, Applebloom threatened to talk my ear off about how stuff worked here, but luckily my basic knowledge was enough to make her think I knew everything. It was a good thing they never asked me how I knew so much and force me to lie and go through a whole thing with Applejack.

When Applebloom started to doze, it was decided that it was time for bed. After I laid her in bed and watched Applejack tuck her in, I started to make my way to the barn.

“And where do ya think you’re goin?” she asked as I started down the stairs.

“Uh, to the barn?”

“Ah don’t think so. You’re mah special guest, and that means ya get to bunk with me!”

“Ah don’t think so, missy!” we suddenly heard Granny Smith’s voice call from somewhere, “He stays in the barn like everypony else!”

“Oh, horseapples,” Applejack muttered as her head and ears drooped.

“Hey, it’s not a big deal. Sure I can’t stay in the house, but that doesn’t mean you can’t stay in the barn with me,” I offered. What? I’m just asking for something to happen now!

“You’re right!” she exclaimed as she perked up, making me shush her, “Sorry! Let’s go.” With her leading the way, we left the house and entered the empty barn where she somehow climbed a ladder up to the loft with me close behind. I don’t know how often they have people staying in there, but the space was fixed up pretty well for me showing up at such short notice. When I finished climbing the ladder, I found her laid out on the hay-bed looking at me expectantly as she patted the spot next to her.

I casually walked over and laid down next to her and once I was comfortable, she cuddled up to me as she laid her head on my chest.

“You’re really cuddly, ain’t ya?” she cooed softly.

“Apparently,” I replied as I put my arm around her, “but thanks for letting me stay here. I’ll probably be out of your hair-er, mane, in a few days.”

“You can stay as long as ya like,” she said as she nuzzled me, “ah don’t know why, but ah feel strangely comfortable around ya.”

“Hmm,” I hummed as I glanced around the loft and spotted a pair of eyes staring at me from under a pile of hay, “…Uh…”

“What?”

“N-nothing. I feel the same way, is all. You’re one of the cutest ponies I’ve met, and that accent? It really does it for me.” Does it really, though?

“Aw, stop,” she giggled as she squeezed me, “keep talkin like that and ah might have to do something to ya.”

“Like what?” I have a pretty good idea…

“Like this,” she said as she looked up and kissed me, holding it for a second before pulling back and blushing, “ya gonna be quiet now?”

“Hmm, I don’t know. I don’t think that’s enough,” I replied with a smirk. …What?

“I was kinda hopin you’d say that,” she purred as she climbed on top of me and started kissing me again. I was strangely into the whole thing as I held and kissed her back, all the while feeling a stirring in my loins. When we had to separate to breath, she slid back slightly and bumped into said loins, making her gasp quietly.

“What do we have here?” she asked seductively as she rubbed herself against me.

“Sorry, I can’t help myself,” I said in an equally seductive voice that I hadn’t used in forever, snapping me out of whatever was going on with me, “but, uh… I got it under control.”

“Ya sure?” she asked as she started grinding her loins on mine, “Seems to me that you could use some help.”

“No, I’m good, really. Besides, don’t we have work to do in the morning?” I said as I slid her off of me.

“Yeah, you’re right,” she sighed as she cuddled up next to me again, “I’ll be fine, but you’ll need all the strength you can get.”

“…Right,” I muttered at her implication.

“G’night, sugarcube,” she said after kissing me on the cheek and laying her head on my chest again. With a sigh, I laid my head down and was about to go to sleep when I heard a rustling nearby. I looked back over to the hay pile with the purple eyes and saw them squinting at me. I just shrugged and they rolled before disappearing in the hay and I fell asleep a few seconds later.

…

“Well, this is new,” I said as I looked over the colorful dreamscape I was standing in. Like straight out of a kid’s coloring book, the hilly fields and meadows were bright pinks, purples, yellows, and blues, with nothing being the color it should be. As I looked across the hills, I spotted a lone gold and pink tree sitting on top of the tallest hill with what looked like Luna sitting under it.

“Guess that’s where I’m headed,” I said as I summoned a jetpack and flew over to her. Within probably half-a-second, I touched down a few feet from her and she turned to me with a welcoming smile.

“Alex the Human, I have been expecting you,” she said as I approached her.

“How ya doin, Princess?” I greeted as I plopped down next to her, “Been keeping busy?”

“Unfortunately, no” she replied with a sigh, “since I did not see you last night, I have been rather bored.”

“Oh really?” I questioned as I glanced around the landscape again, “Then how come we’re not in my dreams right now?”

“Frankly, your dreams are a little too hectic for me, so I though I would bring you here,” she said as she turned her nose up.

“Well, I’ll be sure to calm it down next time. For you,” I said, making her look at me with puffed up cheeks, “where is ‘here’ anyway? I’m becoming a little uncomfortable with how colorful this place is.”

“Do you have a problem with my dreamscape, Alex?” a familiar voice said from above me. I looked up into the pink leaves of the tree and saw Cadence sitting on a branch.

“Hmm, now the obnoxious colors make sense,” I commented with a roll of my eyes. When I blinked, I found her sitting in front of me with a mock angry face before she pounced at me. We started rolling around, wrestling and tickling each other for who knows how long before Luna separated us.

“You two seem to have become good friends,” she said as she floated Cadence out of my grasp.

“Yeah, I guess. It started out rough though, with the beatings and whippings,” I replied casually.

“Cadence! You did not do such a thing, did you?!” Luna asked, appalled.

“Of course not!” she replied instantly before looking at me with an irritated face, “It wasn’t funny the first time so it definitely isn’t funny the second!”

“I don’t know, I think it’s pretty funny they actually believe it, even if it’s only for a second, “I said with a smirk, making her growl, “anyway, as much as I love the scenery, why are we here?”

“Well, Cadence said she wanted to discuss the events that transpired today,” Luna answered as I scooted up next to her and she sat Cadence on the other side of me.

“Ah, right. So do you understand now?” I asked before putting a hand to my chin, “But something was different today…”

“Yeah, that wasn’t anything I expected,” Cadence commented as she got comfortable next to me, “I saw the things you were talking about, but…”

“But what?”

“… I don’t think it was love, but I’m not entirely sure,” she answered with a worried expression.

“What could it be then? I mean, I didn’t think it was love anyway; infatuation or something like that, but definitely not love,” I said as I leaned against Luna, “what could it be that the princess of love doesn’t know?”

“May I ask a question?” Luna spoke up, making both Cadence and I look at her.

“Shoot.”

“What made your interactions with the elements of harmony today, different with the previous encounters?”

“Hmm,” I hummed in thought, “Well, I guess one thing was that I was strangely okay with everything I was saying. Usually, I kinda freak out in my head about whatever crazy thing I’ve said, but those times I was relatively fine.”

“Was there anything you noticed, niece?”

“Well, from what he’s told me, before today he would usually put up a fight and resist the advances the ponies made on him. This time, especially with the element of honesty-”

“Applejack,” I corrected.

“Right, Ms. Applejack,” she restated after giving me a look, “he didn’t seem to fight back at all. In fact, you welcomed what she was implying.”

“Hmm, you’re right,” I said as the memory played in my head, “I wasn’t really aware of it at the time, but I was able to reel it back in, luckily.”

“Luckily, huh?” Cadence repeated with a sly smirk, “You looked like you really wanted it to me.”

“Well, believe me, I did,” I said confidently and Cadence’s smirk grew, making realize what I just said, “wait. That’s not what I meant; I meant ‘really did’… No wait! I meant ‘really didn’t’! Yeah, that’s what I meant…”

“Right, I totally believe you,” Cadence said as she poked my red cheeks.

“I see,” Luna mumbled as I weakly tried to fight off Cadence’s pokes, “I believe I see what is going on.”

“You do?” I asked through my squished cheeks that Cadence was holding.

“”Yes, and I’m surprised you haven’t realized it, niece,” she said wisely.

“What?” Cadence asked as her face became blank but her hold on my face held firm.

“It is lust, is it not?” Luna stated simply.

“Lust?” Cadence and I both said, making her let go of me.

“Lust…” Cadence repeated as she looked down at her hooves in thought and I rubbed my face, “… of course. Of course! Why didn’t I realize it earlier!”

“What? You really didn’t think of that before?” I asked, “I realized lust was a part of this whole thing a while ago, but I just thought it was a small part of this situation.”

“Why didn’t you say anything then?!” Cadence exclaimed as she started shaking me.

“No this again,” I murmured as I was rocked violently, but was thankful I was asleep, “I mean, I did tell you how Twilight and Rarity came onto me. I thought it was obvious.”

“Well, now you tell me!” she said as she kept shaking me.

“I don’t know why you’re so upset. Sure we know what the cause is, but that doesn’t mean we have a solution, do we?” I asked, making her stop.

“Uh… no. No we don’t,” she whispered as she let go of me.

“That’s what I thought, unless you have some ideas, Princess,” I said as I faced Luna.

“Hmm, I do not at the moment,” she said after a brief moment of thinking, “but give me some time and I may.”

“Thanks, Princess. I really appreciate the help,” I said as I petted her head, “oh, sorry.”

“It is not a problem,” she said simply before a slight blush brightened her blue cheeks, “it feels nice.”

“Cool,” I said as I ran my hand through her mane, “so what now? Just keep doing what I’m doing, or should I stay away from everyone?”

“Hmm, I don’t think you need to leave,” Cadence said, “you’ve been doing pretty well so far, so just keep yourself in check.”

“I don’t know how long I can keep that up, though. Like you said, I was kind of giving it to it, to lust. I might need someone to watch over me.”

“Well, I guess I can’t let my foal-sitting skills go to waste,” Cadence said as she sat up and puffed out her chest.

“Ugh, really?” I muttered as I hung my head, “I was kinda hoping Princess Luna would offer her help, but I guess she’s already doing enough, so you’ll have to do.”

“Ugh, well if you’re going to be like that, then maybe I won’t help you,” Cadence pouted as she turned her head.

“Jeez, I was just kidding,” I said as I put and arm around her, “I need help controlling this new power I have and who better a teacher than the princess of love? Love and lust are practically the same thing-”

“No they’re not,” Cadence quickly corrected.

“Okay, their close relatives. But just think,” I said as I put her cheek to mine and waved my hand in front of us, making two copies of us appear except I was dressed in some royal clothes, “the Princess of Love and the Prince of Lust, the two ruling forces on relationships. Though if we say it like that, people might get the wrong idea and think we’re together, so I’ll work on the title. But doesn’t that sound cool?”

“Hmm,” she hummed as she watched the two copies sit down in big thrones, her on her haunches with a warm smile, and me slouched down, legs spread, head on my fist, and an almost evil look my face, “…yeah, I don’t know.”

“Well, I’ll let you,” I punctuated the word by poking her in the nose, “think about it. In the mean time, I’ll try not to rape or be raped.”

“Alright, alright,” Cadence said as she wiggled out of my grip, “when you say it like that, it sounds awful. So, I’ll watch over you.”

“Thanks,” I said as I gave her a grateful smile, “so I was just saying stuff, but do I actually have magic, cause that’d be kickass.”

“Besides the natural effect you have on ponies, I do not believe so,” Luna answered, “but I am sure you can learn to control that and not have it affect your daily life.”

“Yeah, that’d be great. I’ve kept my interactions with others to a minimum out of fear, but it would be nice if I didn’t have to worry about smacking everyone in the face with lust when I first meet them.”

“Speaking of assaulting,” Luna casually transitioned, “the word among my guard is that one of my sister’s soldiers was attacked.”

“Oh? Is that so?” I asked innocently.

“Indeed. In the middle of the day he was struck in the face and had his jaw broken,” the princess detailed, “though I do not believe my sister knows of this, all both of our guards can talk about is how some creature struck down a royal guard in one attack.”

“Sounds impressive,” I commented, earning a nudge from Cadence, “and terrible. Do you know who’s done it?”

“I have an idea,” Luna said as she looked at my innocent face with a raised brow, “but with no evidence and nopony willing to give any details, I am afraid I cannot come to any conclusions.”

“I see,” I muttered, trying my best to not smile, “well I hope the scoundrel is brought to justice. If he deserves it.”

“We shall see,” she said as she stood up, “I will speak to you two later. I sense somepony having a nightmare.”

“Bye, Auntie,” Cadence said as she too got up and nuzzled her aunt.

“Yep, see ya, Princess,” I said as got up and bowed.

“Farewell,” she said before vanishing in a puff of dark smoke and floating away with the breeze.

“Damn, didn’t get a good look at it,” I mumbled.

“A good look at what?” Cadence asked as she lay back down.

“Uh, nothing,” I replied as I sat down next her again, “so what’s the plan?”

“Well, I guess you can keep meeting with the elements like they want, but don’t tell them about any of this,” she answered as she laid her head on my lap.

“Why? What difference does it make if they know I have some weird control over them? If anything, I should tell them so they can try to fight it too.”

“What if one or some of them actually like you for you-”

“I highly doubt that,” I interrupted.

“Me too,” she said before sticking her tongue out at me, “but let’s just say they do. You don’t want to hurt them by accusing them of things that aren’t true, do you?”

“Damn, you’re right,” I said as I thought about it for a second, “damn you females and your complicatedness.”

“Well, darn you stallions and your simplemindedness,” she retorted.

“Good one,” I said sarcastically.

“Thank you,” she said with a proud smile, making me roll my eyes and chuckle. After a few peaceful moments of me running my hand through her mane and the wind playing a familiar little tune, I decided to ask her something.

“Hey, Cadence.”

“Yeah?”

“What’s Shining Armor been doing all this time?”

“Oh, just watching over the Crystal Empire,” she answered somewhat sadly.

“Why couldn’t he come?”

“He was worried the kingdom would be attacked if we both left.”

“I guess that’s a good reason, but I kinda wanted to meet him.”

“I’m sure you will soon. As a matter of fact, why don’t you come back with me? It would be a fun little trip.”

“Sure, why-”

“Niece!” a voice boomed overhead, scaring the shit out of both of us as we hugged each other.

“A-Auntie Luna?” Cadence responded as we glanced around but didn’t see a source for the voice.

“You would not believe who the one having the nightmare was!”

“Who-”

“It was Shining Armor!” the voice giggled, “He was worried he would not see you again.”

“I know he worries, but it’s only been two days since I’ve seen him,” Cadence sighed.

“Well, I thought the stallion could use some comfort, so I am bringing him here.”

“Oh, that sounds nice,” Cadence said as she squeezed me, making me realize something.

“Hey, uh, shouldn’t we let go-”

“Well, here he is,” the disembodied voice of Luna said before Shining just popped into existence before us.

“Cady! I-” he said before he suddenly stopped.

“Shining!” Cadence exclaimed, “I’ve missed you!”

“C-Cadence? W-who or what, is that?” he asked as he pointed a hoof at me. Cadence and I looked at each other, causing our noses to touch before turning back to Shining and letting go of each other. I stood and stepped up to the trembling prince as I offered my hand.

“Hello, Prince Shining Armor. I’ve heard a lot about you from your wife,” I greeted. He just stood and stared at my hand before looking up at Cadence and me strangely when she walked up next to me. I awkwardly dropped my hand as I stood up straight and gave Cadence a confused look that she returned before I spoke up again.

“Soooo, uh… How’s-” was all I could get out before I was bucked in the stomach, sending me flying at the tree behind us and knocking me out cold.

Author's Note

So, if you haven't noticed, Alex kinda has blue-balls. I'm not saying it's happening soon, but when the actual clopping occurs, who's should be the first or only? No suggestion is a bad one, since I don't know who should get the Dirty D.

Chapter Five: Rage

“What the hell?” I groaned as I slowly woke up and put a hand to my stomach, “If that was a dream, why does it hurt so much?”

“Mmm, what’s that sugarcube?” I heard Applejack mumble as she shifts next to me. I cracked open my eyes and saw the light of the rising sun flood through the loft window, covering Applejack and me. I sat and watched as she slowly sat up and stretched herself, the rays of light hitting her from behind making her look angelic before she flopped over on top of me.

“Mornin, Alex,” she greeted sleepily as she scooted up and kissed me on the cheek, “sleep alright?”

“Sleeping wasn’t the problem,” I moaned as I sat up, “it’s what happened while I was asleep.”

“Ah don’t-”

“ALEX!” the hay pile from last night screamed as it exploded and revealed Cadence, making me jump.

“Jesus Christ, Cadence!” I shouted as I clutched my heart, “Some warning would have been nice!”

“I’m sorry but… Is she going to be alright?” Cadence asked as she pointed a hoof to Applejack who was frozen stiff with a look of terror on her face.

“See what you did?” said as I lightly shook AJ, “Yo, Applejack. You okay? It’s just Princess Cadence.” She didn’t respond at all.

“I’m sorry, but let me tell you something! It might be a good thing she isn’t ‘here’ right now.”

“Alright, what?” I asked angrily as I held Applejack close.

“It’s Shining!” she exclaimed.

“Oh yeah, thanks for reminding me. I’m gonna have to pay him back for that cheap shot whenever I see him,” I seethed as I flexed my fist.

“That’s just it! He misunderstood what was going on with us and is furious!” Cadence explained nervously, “He wouldn’t listen to me when I tried to explain, so now he’s on his way here!”

“Great, I’ll be able to pay him back sooner than I thought,” I said as I stretched my back.

“Alex, you don’t understand!” the princess whined as she put her hooves on my shoulders, “Shining gets really jealous and he’s not in his right mind! He’ll probably try to kill you!”

“Eh, don’t worry. I’ve dealt with something like that before,” I replied nonchalantly as I poked Applejack’s cheek, “I came out fine that time, I’m sure I’ll be alright this time.”

“Alex!” Cadence whined as her eyes started to water.

“Okay, would you relax?” I said as I took her hooves into my hands, “It’ll be alright. How long will it take for him to get here?”

“About a day or so,” she sniffled.

“Okay, then I’m sure he’ll calm down over all that time and possibly realize he overreacted. If not, I’ll try talking to him when he gets here and if that doesn’t work, I guess he’ll try to fight me. I was only half-joking about paying him back, but if it comes to that, then whatever,” I explained as I rubbed her hooves with my thumbs, “so relax. We’ll deal with him when the time comes, alright?” She stared into my sleepy eyes as I guessed she was seeing if I believed my own words, which I did, before sighing.

“Alright,” she sniffled, “I’ll trust you.”

“Good. I am the Prince of Lust after all; what would I do without the support of the Princess of Love?” I joked as I wiped her eyes.

“You’re no prince yet,” she giggled lightly as she took back her hooves.

“Aha, you said ‘yet,’ so that means there’s hope,” said as I turned back to Applejack, “now, why don’t you back to hiding, I think you’ve surprised this mare enough.”

“Alright,” she replied softly before doing a backflip off the loft and landing softly on barn floor.

“Show off,” I muttered as I watched her peek out of the barn before leaving, “okay. How to wake up a startled pony… without doing anything weird… specifically sexual.” I thought for a moment before I brought my mouth up to her ear and gently blew into it, making her moan as her face relaxed.

“Oh, Alex, ah,” she said before she glanced around and only found me next to her, “what happened?”

“Oh, uh… A bat,” I said lamely.

“A bat?” she repeated.

“…Yeah, a bat fell from the rafters and scared us,” I explained as I stood up, “anyway, shouldn’t we get to work?”

“You’re right,” she said as she too stood up, put on her hat, and descended the ladder, “unfortunately, ah’m gonna have to put ya to work if you’re goin to be stayin here.”

“I’d feel bad if I didn’t work,” I replied as I climbed down after her. When I touched down, she was pulling the apple cart filled with barrels out of the barn. I simply followed her out where we met up with Big Mac before moseying on down to the orchards.

“So you ever done this before?” Applejack asked as she set up the barrels around a few trees.

“I did go apple picking a few times when I was a kid, but from the looks of things you kick the trees and the apples fall out.” I’m not going to try kicking anything,

“Yep! How’d ya know?” she asked and I glanced at the hoof imprints on every single tree.

“… Lucky guess.”

“Well, since that’s how we do it, ya think you can handle it?” she asked.

“No.”

“No?” she repeated incredulously as she looked me over, “You’re the size of Princess Celestia! There’s no way you’re not strong enough to buck a few trees.”

“Well, believe it or not, I’m actually pretty weak and nowhere near as strong as any of the princesses,” I replied with a shrug and shake of my head.

“Well, I wanna see ya at least try,” she said as she stepped up next to a tree, “go on and give ‘er a nice buckin.”

“I’ve give you a nice bucking,” I muttered as I stepped up to the tree.

“What was that?”

“I said I’ll do my best,” I replied as I closed my eyes and focused. Alright, I didn’t actually want to do this, but I guess I don’t have a choice. May as well actually try and see if I can knock down some apples… Ooh, maybe I gained some super strength or something since I came here, so this might be a good time to test that. Okay, here we go.

Once I opened my eyes, I took a step back and got into a fighting stance I remembered from DBZ. I took a few calming breathes before taking a step forward, jumping, spinning, landing, and kicking the tree right in between the hoof marks. I sat there for a moment with my body and right leg perfectly horizontal, making a right angle with the tree, before I slowly straightened out.

“Yeah, I don’t think that worked,” I said in a strained voice as I kept my foot hovering an inch above the ground.

“Ah don’t know about that,” Applejack said happily as she reached into one of the barrels and pulled out two apples, “ya got some out!”

“Great, but I don’t think I should do that again,” I groaned as I let my foot touch the ground, “how about I just collect the barrels?”

“Whatever you say, sugarcube. Come on, Big Mac,” she said before stepping up to the tree I just kicked and bucked out the rest of the apples that somehow fell perfectly into the barrels. I’m not even going to ask. Thanks to my strong work ethic, the morning went by really quick and we apparently finished all the work in record time.

“Good work out there, sonny,” Granny Smith said as she hooved me a glass of some yellow liquid as I sat on the porch stairs. Is this lemonade?

“Uh, ma’am? Is this… lemonade?” I asked cautiously.

“Yeah, why? Don’t like lemonade?” she asked as she looked at me suspiciously.

“No, it’s not that. It’s just…” I trailed off as I looked at her face before sipping the drink, “it’s nothing.”

“Good,” she said simply as she sat in her chair. We sat in silence for a while as I sipped my drink and we watched Big Mac work with their animals.

“Applejack’s a good mare, ya know,” Granny Smith suddenly spoke up.

“I agree,” I simply replied.

“And you seem to be a good stallion, or whatever ya are, with a good head on your shoulders.”

“Uh, thanks. I’m glad you think that,” I said as I looked back and gave her a smile, “because I’m kind of starting to doubt that.”

“Well, don’t. If ah can see that you’re good, then ah know Applejack can too. Now, ah’m not insinuatin nothin, but Celestia knows that mare could use somepony besides ‘er family to be close to. Somepony she can tell things she can’t tell ‘er family, ya understand?”

“Uh, yeah, I think so. But aren’t Rainbow Dash, Twilight and those girls that someone-er, somepony?” She’s not trying to set us up, is she?

“Well, they could be, but with ‘em all bein mares like her, there’s only so much she can confide in them as well, if ya catch my drift.”

“Yeah, I think I do,” I really don’t, “I’ll see what I can do, but I can’t promise anything.”

“You’re tryin is good enough for me,” she replied making me look back at her and see her toothy grin, “you don’t need to promise me nothin.”

“Thank you, ma’am,” I said as I returned her smile, “… you know, you-”

“Alex! The bath’s ready!” I heard Applebloom yell from the back of the house.

“What’s that sonny?”

“Ah,” I said as I stood up and looked at her warm wrinkly face before chuckling softly, “nothing, it’s nothing.”

“Well, you better get in that bath. That smell get any stronger and ya might get attacked,” she said as she winked at me, making me lose my smile. Ewwwwwww.

“Right. Thanks for the drink,” I said as I turned and walked around the house to the back where I found a familiar looking aboveground tub.

“There you are, Alex!” Applebloom said as her head popped out of the water, “What are ya waitin for? Come on in!”

“Gimme a sec,” I said as I started to disrobe with the filly watching me the whole time, making me feel extremely uncomfortable. Once I was done and in the water, she doggie paddled her way over to me.

“Can ah ask you somethin, Alex?”

“Of course,” I said I grabbed her and held her by her hooves.

“What’s that thing that was hangin off of ya?”

“Uh…”

“Ya know, that,” she said as he pointed a hoof below my waist.

“Well, uh… it’s my third arm of course.” Ha, penis jokes.

“Really?” she asked and I nodded, “Then how come you keep it covered? And why is it so small?” …That’s what I get for making penis jokes in front of a kid.

“It uh, only has very specific uses, most of which are private so I can’t show you.”

“Oh, ah see. At first ah thought it was like a stallion’s thingy, but ah guess not.” …And that’s what I get for insulting a kid’s intelligence.

“Applebloom, are you still in that tub?” Applejack’s voice said from behind us, “You should be gettin ready for school.”

“Aw, fine. But can Alex come with me?” Appleblom asked as she climbed out of the tub.

“Ah think he’s too old to go to school, right?” Applejack replied as she looked at me.

“She’s right. I was in school for most of my life, so I don’t think I need any more,” I answered, making the filly’s ears droop, “but I’ll see you after, promise.”

“Okay, see ya after school then!” she exclaimed before running inside the house.

“So full of energy even though the day just started,” I yawned as I closed my eyes and leaned back against the tub.

“Well, you know fillies,” I heard Applejack’s voice say along with the quite sound of moving water.

“Yeah, I guess,” I sighed as I relaxed as I felt something wrap around my neck, making me open my eyes and see Applejack’s emerald eyes before she kissed me, “good morning.”

“Mornin, sugarcube,” she replied before kissing me again.

“Someone’s a little hungry this morning.”

“Ah thought ah’d have a little snack before lunch,” she said seductively with lidded eyes before she kissed me again.

“I don’t know,” I said with a smirk when we separated, “you might ruin your appetite.”

“Then ah guess a little taste will do,” she whispered into my ear as I felt her hoof on my hardening manhood.

“Sounds good,” I gasped as she stroked and rubbed herself against me.

“How about you sit right here so ah can get a better taste?” she said as she pointed to the stairs in the tub. Without saying anything, I did as she told and sat on the highest step, putting her at eye level with my third eye. She licked her lips hungrily before taking the tip into her mouth and sucking lightly, drawing out the pre that had already accumulated.

“Mmm,” she hummed as she pulled back and savored the taste, “sweet, with a hint of salt. Just the way ah like it.” With that, she took me back into her mouth, this time taking in half of me as she worked her smooth tongue around. I sighed in pleasure as I ran a hand through her golden mane. This is great. It’s been so long since I’ve last came… but why? … Oh shit!

“Ah, h-hey, Applejack?” I said weakly.

“Hmm?” she hummed, the vibrations only increasing my pleasure as she looked up at me with the sexiest eyes ever.

“I uh, I think we should stop,” I moaned quietly.

“Why?” she muffled onto my cock, not helping me any.

“Cause, ahhh… because, uhhh…” Goddamnit, where the hell is Cadence?! I thought she was watching over me! … What’s that noise? … I-is someone screaming?

“H-hey Applejack, you hear that?” I asked quietly, making her pull her head up and off of me for a second.

“No, but ah sure do taste somethin,” she replied quickly before go back to work. Gotta admire that dedication… no, but I swear I heard-

“ALEX!” a voice screamed from somewhere, starling me and making Applejack choke for a second before she took me out of her mouth.

“What in tarnation was that?” she asked in between coughs.

“I have no-”

“ALEX, RUN!” the voice screamed again, except this time I could tell it was Cadence’s voice and that it was coming from the direction of town.

“Uh, we better get inside,” I said as I stood up and hopped out of the tub.

“Why? Who is that?” Applejack asked as she too got out and shook herself dry.

“Don’t worry about it,” I said as I quickly got dressed, “just go inside and don’t come out no matter what.”

“Alex, what’s goin on?” she asked as I shuffled her towards the back door, but she stopped herself before turning around and stomping a hoof, “Darn it, Alex! You better tell me what the hay is goin on!”

“Alright relax,” I said as I quickly scanned the skies before looking back at her, “So me and Princess Cadence have become pretty good friends-”

“This is the first ah’m hearin of it,” she interrupted.

“Do you want to know what’s going on or not?” I asked angrily.

“Sorry, ah do,” she replied as she shrunk a little.

“I’m sorry,” I sighed as I kneeled down and put a hand on her shoulder, “look, can I just promise to tell you later? I’m in a bit of a pinch apparently, and I’m sure it’ll make for a good story if I make it through this.”

“If you make it through this?” she repeated worriedly, making me pause for a second, “Alex, please, tell me what’s happenin!”

“I will, eventually,” I said as I gave her a quick kiss before I stood up and ran around the house. When I got to the front, Applejack burst through the front doors a second after I passed them.

“Alex!” she called.

“I’ll be fine!” I yelled back, “Just stay here! And don’t go getting the rest of the girls! They especially have no idea what’s going on!” With that, I took off down the road and toward town. So I know she probably meant for me to run away, but I’m gonna do the opposite and start phase one of my plan: talk. As I was crossing through a park, a flash of purple flew across my line of sight and hit the ground in front of me, tripping me up and sending me skidding to a stop on my face.

“Ow,” I groaned as I sat up and held my nose before looking at my slightly bloody fingers, “damn, we haven’t fought and I’m bleeding already.”

“You should be prepared for more than a bloody nose,” a male voice said from behind me along with the familiar sound of flapping wings. When I stood up and turned around I found Shining Armor, captain of the Canterlot Royal Guard and prince of the Crystal Empire sitting on a chariot pulled by four pegasi guards landing a few yards away from me.

Right after they did, Cadence appeared and rushed up to me.

“Alex, I told you to run!” she exclaimed as she started to push me away, but was stopped when the spears of the guards crossed between us and shoved me back onto my ass.

“Ow,” I whined as I stood back up and rubbed my backside, “don’t worry Cadence. I got a plan, remember?”

“Plan?” she repeated with a confused look as Shining stepped off the chariot and approached me.

“How do you do, Prince Shining Armor,” I said with an over the top bow, “I hope your flight here wasn’t a bad one.” The prince just scowled at me as he calmly kept walking towards me.

“We weren’t expecting you at least until tomorrow,” I explained, “if I knew you’d get here so soon, I would have-” I couldn’t finish my sentence as I was suddenly shot in the face by another purple light, sending me tumbling back a few feet.

“Alright, no jokes then,” I coughed as I quickly stood back up and rubbed my sore face, “well on to business. Now, as I’m sure you’re cute wife has told you, what you witnessed was merely a coincidence, a misunderstanding, if you will. See, Princess Lun-” I was once again interrupted by a blast to the face and sent tumbling again, making Cadence gasp loudly.

“Shining Armor! You stop this at once!” she yelled, “Alex is only my friend, nothing more!”

“Yeah man, just friends,” I coughed as I got up slower than the first time.

“Friends who cling to each other and touch noses?!” he exclaimed, making me snort at how stupid that sounded, which probably wasn’t he best thing to do, “That’s funny?!”

“No, no it’s not funny. It’s just the way you said it made it-” once again, I was smacked in the face by a bolt of light, this one making my nose bleed a little harder.

“You fool around with my wife, a princess, then you make fun of me, a solider and a prince? You must have a death wish,” he said coldly.

“Alright, man,” I said as I got back up slowly, “I’m trying to help you understand, but you have to at least meet me halfway. You’re not even trying to-” Again I was hit, again I tumbled.

“Shining, stop!” Cadence screamed, on the verge of tears.

“I’m doing this for you, Cadence!” he yelled back at her as his eyes never left mine, “I’m doing this for us. He must be made an example of, so everypony knows not to interfere with our love!”

“Okay, you’re actually starting to piss me off, Prince,” I said as I wiped the blood from my nose, “I’m not bragging or anything, but the last guy that pissed me off ending up eating through a stra-” …Again.

“Am I supposed to be scared?” he mocked as he finally stopped approaching me and I slowly stood back up, “A creature like you doesn’t have a chance in Tartarus of beating me!”

“Oho, we’ll see, Prince,” I said as I clenched my right fist tight, “besides, I have to pay you back for that little love tap this morning.”

“Oh? And just how are you going to do-” was all he got out before a small rock hit him right in the horn, disorienting him long enough for me run up and throw a right hook into his face. He tumbled a few feet to my left and laid on the ground, unmoving.

“So much for me not having a chance,” I said as I cracked my knuckles, “now get up. I know you’re not done; I didn’t hit nearly that hard.”

“Heh,” he chuckled lightly as he got back on his hooves, “not bad. I really felt that, but you’re going to have to do-” He once again couldn’t finish his sentence as another rock hit him in the horn and allowed me to get up close and deliver a hard punch to his side, sending him sliding away.

“Yeah, not fun getting interrupted, is it?” I asked as I slowly approached him. Right as I was kneeling down to grab him by his horn, he hit me in the shin, making me buckle over and grab my leg. In the half-second I did that, he was back on his hooves and uppercut me, sending me what had to be ten feet into the air because I managed one and a half backflips before I hit the ground, face first.

“Okay, Prince,” I growled as I pounded a fist onto the ground as I stood up, “you just made me go from pissed off to angry. There’s still a chance for you to end this right now and one of us won’t end up-” I stopped when a blast of light flew at my face, but I simply tilted my head to the side and avoided it.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Shining said condescendingly, “were you going to say something?”

“Maimed. I was gonna say maimed. Now, let me explain this to you. I usually have three stages of anger,” I started to explain, the anger in my voice extremely obvious as I presented my hand, “Stage one, we passed which was: pissed off. Right now we’re on stage two: angry. Now, if we get to my third stage: rage, we’re gonna have a bad time, both me and you. So, I’ll ask this one more time. Are you done acting like a fucking baby, or do I have to beat you so hard you forget you ever were a child?”

“I think you know the answer,” he replied as his horn started to glow and he dropped down into a fighting stance.

“I tried, Cadence,” I sighed with closed eyes, “I really did, but I’m sorry.”

“S-sorry f-for what?” she sobbed.

“For having to watch your husband die,” I said as I opened my eyes and stared at Shining, and I’m pretty sure I saw him flinch when I did, “Now, let’s finish this.”

“B-but we’ve barely started,” he stuttered briefly, making me smirk.

“Oh no, I’ve barely started. You’re the one who’s finished,” I said as I ran at him full speed. Seeing the small amount of panic in his eyes, I dashed to the side as he shot more bolts at me, though I had the feeling that I didn’t even need to move much to avoid getting hit. As I closed in on him, his panic increased and he sacrificed the strength of his shots for more rapid fire. Since the blasts didn’t hurt that much to begin with, I let a few hit me every so often as I ran around him, only increasing his panic which I could see started to give way to fear.

By this point I was messing with him. I could have closed in and delivered the final blows, but my conscious was still around and was telling me to end this with the least amount of damage possible. So I kept running around him, taking shots here and there to add to his now growing fear. Soon, I could tell he was getting tired, as the shots became even weaker, so much so that I didn’t even bother to dodge them and just let them hit me straight on and as I walked up to the shaking prince.

“So, are you going to listen now?” I asked as I kneeled down to the sniveling solider.

“I-I-I,” he stuttered before something weird happened. I saw a smirk flash across his face before I was blasted back, hard. So hard, it turned the shirts I was wearing to tatters and I went flying back at least fifty feet and just laid on the ground.

“Hah! Finally got you!” the prince exclaimed happily, “That was my most powerful offensive spell! There’s no way you’re getting up from that!”

“Shining! What have you done?!” Cadence cried, “You’ve gone too far this time!”

“Even though I was just pretending to get weak and become scared, I will admit,” he said, ignoring his wife’s words, “I did actually feel scared. I truly felt the rage coming from you and it managed to frighten me… but that doesn’t matter now since I’ve beaten you! Let’s go Cady, our kingdom needs us.”

“I…” was all she said as she stared behind her husband.

“What’s the matter? Are you afraid I won’t forgive you?” he asked with a shake of his head, “Don’t worry, I’ll let you off the hook this time. If this happens again though, I… What’s that noise?” The prince turned around and found me staring down at him, exhaling steam with every rage filled breath I took, making him start shaking as a nervous smile spread across his face. As I started to raise my left hand, his horn glowed and a bubble shield appeared around him. Smirking ever so slightly in my rage induced state, I continued to raise my hand and have it easily slip through his shield and grip his horn tightly, making him yip in pain.

I continued to raise my hand, lifting his front hooves off of the ground as I brought his face to mine.

“Stage three,” I hissed, my voice not sounding anything like it’s normal silky smoothness. I pulled him back a little as I raised my right hand, now a fist that was covered in a dark red mist as I cocked it back, ready to deliver the last hit.

“ALEX! DON’T!” a familiar voice called from behind me, making my fist stop a few inches short of Shining’s face. I slowly turned around and found Twilight and Applejack a few yards behind me, panting hard.

“Alex, please don’t do this!” Twilight exclaimed with a worried face, “Don’t hurt my brother!”

“Yeah, Alex! This ain’t you!” Applejack added, her face also full of concern. I heard their words, but they didn’t reach me as I simply turned back to the Prince and pulled my hand back again.

“Alex… Please,” I heard Cadence whisper, making me look up and see her crying face. My hard breathing instantly stopped as my mouth fell open and the mist around my hand dispersed. I let go and dropped the prince before I took an unsteady step backward, my face blank with shock. As I took another step back I tripped and fell, seemingly knocking some sense into me and making me fully realize what I was just about to do. Feeling a large amount of guilt and sorrow push my anger out of me, I quickly scrambled to my feet before sprinting away from the scene.

I think I heard someone call my name, but the sound of my pounding footsteps and heart drowned them out as I ran towards the edge of town faster than I’ve ever run before. I must have been running extremely fast too, because either nobody chased after me, or they couldn’t keep up. Within a minute I was out of town and at the edge of the forest, not bothering to stop and kept running into the dark jungle. After another minute of running, I had exhausted all my stamina and collapsed on the uneven forest floor, desperate for air. I can’t believe I was going to do that… kill someone. Most of the time when people say that, it’s in the heat of the moment… but I actually felt and believed I wanted to kill him… I-I’m a terrible person. After another minute, I passed out from exhaustion.

…

“Ugh, my back,” I moaned as I slowly woke up. I quickly sat up to alleviate the pain and felt a weight shift on my chest along with a small squeak. When I opened my eyes, I found my favorite pink and yellow mare lying in my lap.

“Alex! You’re awake,” she said softly as she sat up.

“Fluttershy? What are you doing here?” I asked as I looked around at my dark surroundings, “Where am I?”

“We’re in the Everfree Forest, and I found you lying here, covered in bruises,” she said as she carefully rubbed my chest, making me wince slightly, “What happened?”

“… Nothing good,” I whispered as I looked out at the darkness of the forest and heard a threatening animal call.

“Let’s get you out of this scary forest,” Fluttershy said as she tried to pull me up, “this isn’t a good place to rest.”

“Alright,” I mumbled as I slowly got up, my wobbling legs threatening to collapse under me, but Fluttershy managed to hold me up as she floated next to me. With me having no idea how far I ran into the forest, it took a while for us to make it to Fluttershy’s place, maybe a half-hour, which made me wonder how she found me. When we got inside, she sat me down on her couch before she rushed around the place gathering up medical supplies before she got back to me.

“Oh,” she said as she sat down next to me and looked me over.

“What?”

“Most of your injuries are gone,” she said as she ran a hoof over my chest and I didn’t feel any pain. I looked down and just like she said, my bruises and cuts had disappeared.

“Oh, but this one on your face still looks bad,” she whispered as she started rubbing some stuff on my cheek.

“Really?” I asked as I felt her hoof move over the three indents on my face. Guess the magic wore off?

“…So… will you tell what happened?” she asked as she taped a bandage on me, “If you want to, that is.”

“I don’t want to,” I replied with a sigh, “but I might feel better if I do.”

“Oh, well don’t worry about it then,” she said as she put her stuff away, “I don’t want to make you upset.”

“Alright,” I mumbled as I slouched over. Wow, indecision is a first for me. I must be feeling worse that I thought. As I wallowed in self-pity, Fluttershy floated back over and sat in my lap as she wrapped her hooves around my neck and hugged me.

“I’m sorry,” she said softly as she nuzzled.

“What do you have to be sorry about?”

“I’m sorry that I can’t help you,” she replied making me smile slightly.

“No, you’re helping by just being here,” I said as I wrapped my arms around her, “thanks.” We sat in silence for a while as we just cuddled each other, the warmth and kindness radiating from her making me feel better by the second. At some point, there was a knock at the door and Fluttershy regretfully got up to answer it.

“H-hello?” she mumbled as she opened the door a crack.

“Hey, Fluttershy!” a cheery voice greeted.

“Oh, Pinkie Pie. What do you need?”

“Well,” Pinkie started, her cheery tone becoming sad, “Applejack and Twilight are looking for Ally because he got into a fight with Twilight’s brother and ran off. So I thought I would come by and ask if you’ve seen him around.”

“Um,” Fluttershy mumbled as she looked over at me. I nodded slowly as I waved my hand, telling her to let her in.

“…Yes, he’s here.”

“Really?” Pinkie asked, her voice regaining some of its cheeriness, “Can I see him?”

“Okay,” Fluttershy said before stepping to the side and letting Pinkie in. All I saw was a pink blur pass by Fluttershy before feeling a weight hanging on my left arm.

“Hey, Ally! Are you alright?” Pinkie asked before nuzzling my bandaged cheek, “Oh what am I saying, of course you’re not! Look at your face! I can’t believe Shining Armor would do this to you! What ever you two were arguing about doesn’t mean he should have hurt you! Being Twilight’s brother, I thought he would be smart too, but I guess he’s just a big meanie! Did he-”

“Relax, Pinkie,” I said after putting a finger to her lips, “I’m fine, Fluttershy made sure of that.”

“You were arguing with Twilight’s brother?” Fluttershy asked as she sat on my right, “What were you arguing about? If you don’t mind me asking.”

“Well, we weren’t arguing about anything,” I explained with a sigh, “it was just a misunderstanding that turned into a fight for no reason. I tried to get him to understand, but his jealousy kept him from thinking straight, so I ended up having to set him straight with force…” Fluttershy gasped when she understood what I meant.

“Don’t think about that right now, Ally!” Pinkie said as she hugged my arm and flashed me a smile, “Just forget about that big meanie! Twilight said she’ll take care of him, so cheer up! I thought you might be feeling down, so I brought some cake with me for when I found you!” From behind her back, she pulled out a half eaten cake that instantly grabbed my attention.

“I-is that…” I started as I stared at the familiar dessert, “red velvet?”

“Yeah, with lemon buttercream frosting. Why?” she asked before losing her smile, “You don’t like this kind of cake? I was trying out new recipes and this is the freshest thing I made.”

“Can I try some?” I muttered, my eyes never leaving the red pastry.

“Of course!” she replied as her normal attitude returned, “Fluttershy can we get some pla-” Pinkie stopped her request when she watched me stick my fingers into the cake and scoop out a big piece. The two watched me with great interest as I took a bite of the cake and tasted it. After a few moments of me chewing, my head dropped.

“What’s the matter? You don’t like it?” Pinkie asked and I didn’t respond right away, “You don’t like it. I’m sorry Ally. If I’d known, I would have brought-”

“It’s fine, Pinkie,” I interrupted, “In fact, it’s better than fine. It’s fantastic. Reminds me of my grandma’s red velvet.” I continued to eat the handful of spongy goodness as a tear rolled down my cheek and into the cake, but thankfully neither mare saw.

“That’s great! Have as much as you want!” Pinkie said as she set the cake down and cuddled up to me, “I want you feeling better as soon as possible!”

“How about I make us some tea?” Fluttershy offered.

“That’d be nice, thanks,” I replied before she trotted off to the kitchen. A minute later, she returned with the hot drinks and we sipped on them as we ate cake. For the most part we were silent, with Pinkie being the only one making noises when she ate out of my hand and giggled when frosting got Fluttershy’s or my face, and that lasted for about an hour before I passed out again.

I don’t know how long I slept the first time, but when I woke up from my second nap, it was well after midnight. As much as I like being around these two, I think my negativity will affect them if I stay any longer. Quietly and carefully, I slid the sleeping ponies off of me before heading to the door. Right before I reached it, I luckily noticed Fluttershy’s little bunny standing in front of the door with its little paws on its hips before i stepped on it.

“Oh, hey,” I whispered as I kneeled down to the pouting rabbit, “you’re Fluttershy’s rabbit with the ironic name I forget.” I stuck my finger out at it and it sniffed it for half a second before biting me.

“Ow,” I said lamely as I lifted my hand and the rabbit dangled off my finger, “right, your name’s Devil, isn’t it?” At that, it’s bite tightened, slightly increasing my pain.

“I’m just joking. Sorry for taking your spot on the couch, but it’s free now, so sleep away,” I said and it let go before hopping over and onto the couch where it cuddled up to Fluttershy. With a slight chuckle, I opened the door and left the cottage, heading for who knows where, but within a few minutes I found myself back at the place where I fought with Shining. There was almost no evidence of there being a fight except for the few craters Shining made and the trampled grass from my rolling around.

I sighed as I waked through the battlefield and up a hill where I sat down against a tree and looked up at the night sky.

“Huh. There really is a mare in the moon,” I said out loud as I looked at the large and bright moon, “but damn, it’s a beautiful night. Sky back home doesn’t look nearly this cool… It’s almost enough to make me stop feeling sorry for myself… almost. If I had my music, I would have been feeling better ages ago… I kinda wish Celestia was here…”

So, I don’t know if I wished on a shooting star or something, but right after I said that, one of the stars I was looking at suddenly flashed, making me blink. When I looked back at it, I saw something coming out of the sky, aimed right for me. I only had half-a-second to think about reacting before the thing landed a few feet in front of me, making me cover my face from the flying rubble. After waiting a few seconds for the dust to clear, I found Celestia standing in the small crater she made as she dusted herself off.

“…Celestia?” I muttered as I looked at her with my brows raised.

“Alex! It’s been too long!” she exclaimed as she trotted over and hugged me before kissing me deeply, “How have you been?”

“Uh,” I mumbled as I looked over the solar princess before shaking my head, “not too great, honestly. But what are you doing here?”

“I heard your heart call out to me,” she replied mystically as she sat down next to me, “I could feel that you’re in pain.”

“Really?” I asked as I slouched over, “God, is it really that obvious?”

“Well, maybe my sister also told me how your dreamless sleep might mean something’s wrong,” she added before looking over the battle damaged area, “but I do see something happened.”

“Yeah,” I sighed, “I may have gotten into a little fight…” I scratched my cheek, forgetting it was bandaged and wincing from the pain.

“Who did this to you?” Celestia asked, her voice filled with worry as she turned my head towards her.

“Uh… Shining Armor…” I’ll leave Spike out of this.

“Shining… Armor?” she repeated as she lifted the bandage making me flinch and looked at my wound. I saw her eyes widen for a second before her head fell.

“What’s wrong?” I asked weakly as she stuck the bandage back on and stood up, “Where are you going?”

“I’m just going to have a little talk with my captain,” she said as she started to walk away and as she did, the hoof-prints she made in the grass burned and smoked.

“Celestia, please don’t,” I said as I grabbed her tail, making her stop and look back at me, the rage in her eyes extremely obvious. To be honest, seeing her get that angry for me made me feel a little happy, but I knew it was unnecessary.

“Relax, I’ll take care of it before I leave.”

“Leave?” she questioned as she sat down again still pissed, if the amazing amount if heat coming from her was anything to go by, “Where are you going?”

“I don’t know… someplace far away from here at the very least…”

“Why? What’s made you want to leave?” she asked worriedly as her anger died out, “Why not just stay with me at the castle. I’ll make sure nopony ever hurts you again.”

“As much as I don’t want to leave, I did make a promise,” I replied as I thought back to my first day here.

“What promise?”

“That I wouldn’t hurt anyone while I was here,” I answered as I hung my head, “not only did I physically hurt and threaten to kill Shining, I hurt Princess Cadence in a way that no punch could… but I guess I could come with you, since the deal was for you to throw me in the dungeon when I broke my promise…”

“Hmm,” the princess hummed in thought, “well, you might not have to do any of that.”

“What do you mean?” I asked weakly.

“Well, maybe you did break your promise, though I’m sure it was for a good reason-”

“That’s debatable,” I interrupted.

“Regardless,” she started as she nudged me, “the agreement is no longer in effect since Twilight technically contacted me before your fight with Shining happened.” …Huh, she’s right…

“I guess, but that doesn’t make me feel any better about almost killing the guy, not to mention how bad I’m sure the princess is feeling…”

“Oh, I wouldn’t worry about that,” she said, making me look up at her smiling face, “from what I understand, this isn’t the first time this has happened. Shining seems to be quite the jealous stallion, but Cadence has dealt with him before and when I last saw them at the castle, she was taking care of him.”

“I see,” I muttered, feeling a little better, “I guess I’ll stop worrying about him then… I still feel bad for Cadence though, having to see all that…”

“She’s a strong mare, I’m sure she’ll be fine as soon as she sees you’re alright,” Celestia said a she nuzzled me.

“Yeah, you’re right,” I said as I slowly sat up, “jeez, I don’t know why I was so upset about this.”

“It’s fine. It just means you care about those around you, a trait that I wished a lot more of my ponies had. But are you feeling better now?”

“Much. Thanks,” I said as I hugged her and kissed her on the cheek, “the only thing that would really make me feel better is my music, but I left my phone somewhere in the castle.” When I said this, Celestia blushed slightly before suddenly standing up and taking a few steps away from me.

“What’s the matter?” I asked after she stood with her back facing me for a while.

“N-nothing,” she stuttered before facing me, “it just so happens that I have your device with me.” As she said this, her horn glowed and my phone floated from behind her.

“Awesome!” I exclaimed as I held out my hand, “Can I have it back?”

“Uh,” she muttered as she looked back and forth between my phone and me, “o-one moment.”

“Uh, sure,” I replied. She then proceeded to turn on my phone and unlock it by pressing her nose to it.

“How?” I muttered to myself as I watched her wing swipe and poke the screen before a song started playing, “…W-what’s going on?” As I sat there and stared at Celestia, she floated the phone over to me where it took me a few tries to grab it in my confusion. When I did, I noticed that the moon and stars seemed to glow a little brighter as some clouds floated overhead and made a small hole that casted a bright light on the princess.

“I, uh…” I mumbled as the music seemed to get a little louder. I quickly looked around the area to see if anyone else was around, but sure enough, we were the only ones. When I looked back to the princess, her blush seemed to get a little deeper as she desperately tried to keep eye contact.

“It might not be, the right time.

I might not be, the right one.

But there’s something about us, I want to say.

Cause there’s something between us, anyway.”

…I think she’s trying to tell me something…

“I might not be, the right one.

It might not be, the right time.

But there’s something about us I’ve got to do.

Some kind of secret I will share with you.”

During that second verse, she sauntered up to me and sat right in front of me, the moonlight spotlight growing to cover both of us.

“I need you more than anything in my life.

I want you more than anything in my life.

I’ll miss you more than anyone in my life.

I love you more than anyone in my life.”

“…Uh,” I muttered as I looked down at her still blushing face as she rested her head in my lap and the music finished playing, “I… that was… what was that?”

“W-well, I,” she stuttered before clearing her throat, “I remembered how much you like your music and how it’s the only thing you have from your home, so I thought this would make you happy. Was… was I wrong?” I stared at her for a moment before covering my mouth in a lame attempt to hold back my giggles, but failed when the laughter came full force. In the middle of my cackling, I caught the sight of Celestia’s red and puffed up cheeks before she tackled me to the ground.

“Are you laughing at me?!” she demanded as she held me down, “I thought I did pretty well considering I only practiced twice before this!”

“N-no… I’m not,” I choked out in between chuckles before taking a second to calm down, “no, I’m not laughing at you.”

“Then what's so funny?” she asked again, her cheeks still red and puffed making it hard for me to stop giggling, so I pulled her into a hug.

“Nothing, I guess. You just surprised me is all,” Rainbow Dash? “and it was a pleasant surprise. I feel so much better now, thank you.”

“Oh, well I’m glad you’re feeling better,” she said softly as she relaxed under my embrace.

“If you don’t mind me asking, what made you pick that song?” I asked as I watched the clouds and sky change back to its regular beauty.

“I just felt that it got my point across the best,” she answered simply.

“Ah, got it,” I don’t think she could have been anymore obvious, “and it wasn’t half bad, especially since it’s one of my favorites. I wouldn’t mind hearing you sing again.”

“Oh, I don’t think so. At least, not by myself,” she said a she slid off of me and sat up, “I’ve done a lot of things in my life, but that was by far the most embarrassing and nerve-wracking.”

“Hmm, never would have imagined the great Princess Celestia would be nervous about anything,” I teased as I too sat up, “but it’s cool. I’ll sing with you next time.”

“I’d like that,” she said before leaning her head on my shoulder. We sat there in silence, staring at the little light show Luna put on for a while before I eventually passed out for the third time in recent memory.

Chapter Six: Harems, Huh?

“No, thank you,” I moaned as I slowly woke up, “… What?” I brought a hand to my mouth to hold back a yawn as I slowly sat up and as I rubbed my eyes, while my other hand felt the silky sheets I was laying on. …Where am I? I cracked open my eyes and was met with the familiar sight of Celestia’s room bathed in the light of her morning sun.

“How the hell did I get here?” I mumbled to myself.

“I teleported you, of course,” I heard Celestia’s voice say from beside me. Looking to my right, I found the princess laying seductively as she looked up at me.

“Oh, well thanks I guess, but you could have just taken me back to Twilight’s… oh wait-”

“As a matter of fact, that was the first place I went,” she said before sitting up and kissing me on the cheek, “but after letting Twilight and the rest of the elements know that you were alright, she told me how you and Spike are not on speaking terms.”

“Yeah, sounds about right,” I replied as I stretched my back and yawned again, “well since I’m in town, may as well do something fun. Do you have any plans?”

“Unfortunately, I do,” Celestia replied as she got out of bed, “running a kingdom tends keep a princess’s schedule full.”

“Well, depending on what you’re doing, I might not mind tagging along,” I said as I got out of bed and found my pants lying on the floor. … I kind of don’t care. She deserves something for helping me feel better.

“Well, as a matter of fact, I have a meeting with some ambassadors from Griffonia that has to do with you,” she says as I slide my pants on.

“Really? … I’m not in trouble, am I?”

“No, no,” she giggled, “they’re simply curious about you. After hearing about our little outing the other day-”

“Our date,” I corrected.

“Yes, our date,” she reiterated with a slight blush, “they want to know if you’re a threat to them.”

“You told them I wasn’t though, right?”

“Of course,” she answered as we left her room and walked down the hall, “but they wanted to be sure, so I invited them to the castle. We can meet with them after you see Cadence.”

“Oh right, I definitely want to see her,” I said as Celestia suddenly stopped walking, “what’s wrong?”

“This is her room,” she said as she motioned to the door she stopped next to.

“Oh,” I muttered as I stepped up to the door. I was about to knock when I heard a strange moan from behind it that made me freeze and listen for a second. As I stood and listened, a weird image of Shining Armor hogtied and hanging from some rope with a ball-gag and blindfold on, popped into my head, making me cringe. Where the fuck did that come from? Shaking the gross image out of my head, I knocked on the door and waited for a response.

“Be quiet, Shining. You don’t want anymore ponies seeing you like this, do you?” I heard Cadence’s muffled voice say, “What am I saying, of course you do. But don’t worry; if Alex somehow finds it in his heart to forgive you, I might cut your punishment short by a few days.” …What?

“Yes? Who is it?” Cadence called without opening the door. With a cough and a slight change to my voice, I answered.

“Princess Cadence? This is the coroner.”

“C-coroner?” she stuttered.

“Yes, coroner… C-corona Light…” best name ever, “We regret to inform you that we found the body of a Alexander the Human on the edge of the Everfree Forest. Eyewitness accounts say you were one of his closest friends, so we thought it best to let you know what happened to him.”

“A-Alex… is d-dead?” she said sadly, making me snort.

“Good riddance too,” I said, trying desperately to hold onto my fake voice, “I saw that thing walking around town the other day, and sweet Celestia was he ugly.”

“…What did you say?” Cadence whispered as the door opened a crack.

“He was a walking abomination, desecrating our great city with his dirty foot- I mean, hoof-steps. I’m glad he’s-” I was cut off when I was suddenly tackled, knocking the wind out of me when I hit the ground and making me cough, “Aw, Jesus!”

“How dare you say that about-” Cadence screamed as she looked down at my terrified face and I looked up at probably the scariest fucking thing I’ve ever seen in my entire life before it melted away and Cadence’s regular, confused face appeared, “A-A-Alex?”

“Yeah, Jesus Christ. Don’t ever make that face again,” I said as I felt something drip into my eye and make me blink, “ew, now you’re drooling on me? What’s wrong with you?”

“Y-you… you asshole,” she whined as she rested her head on my chest.

“Woah, did a princess just swear? Scandalous,” I teased as I hugged her, “What’ll people think?”

“That’s ‘ponies’, you jerk,” she muttered into my now wet chest.

“Yeah, yeah,” I replied with a roll of my eyes as I rubbed her back, “but seriously, I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be,” she said as she looked up at me with red eyes and a smile, “that was all Shining’s fault. So I’m sorry you had to deal with him.”

“I guess we’re all sorry then,” I said as Cadence got off of me and I sat up.

“Not all of us,” Cadence mumbled as she looked back at her open door. I followed her line of sight and saw the image I had in my head before me.

“…I, uh…” I mumbled before the door was magically closed, “I’ll let you handle that.”

“It’s for the best,” Cadence replied with a half frown half smirk.

“…Right. So, we still got that meeting, right Princess?” I asked as I looked at Celestia who had just been standing off to the side quietly the whole time.

“Yes, just follow me,” she said as she started down the hallway.

“Can I come, Auntie?” Cadence asked as we stood up.

“Of course. That’s actually is a good idea. We’ll need somepony besides me to support Alex,” Celestia replied.

“What about-”

“He’ll be fine,” Cadence cut me off.

“Uh, okay.” The walk to the meeting was filled with me detailing what happened after I ran from the fight, which wasn’t that much, but when I got to the part where Celestia showed up, said princess quickly interrupted me.

“There’s no need to bore her with the details, Alex,” she said as she kept looking forward, making me smirk.

“What? Those are probably the most important details. What’s it matter if I tell one person?” I say as I lean over to Cadence, “So there I was; sitting against a tree, staring up at the beautiful stars, courtesy of Princess Luna, and-”

“Did somepony say my name?” a familiar voice says from behind us, startling me.

“Auntie Luna!” Cadence said as she turned around and left my side.

“Good morning, sister,” Celestia greeted as she trotted past me.

“Good morning you two,” Luna greeted, “or should I say, three. Greetings, Alex the Human.”

“Oh, hey princess,” I said as I waved with my back still to her, “how’s it going?”

“It is going alright, but why are you facing that way?” she asked as I felt something poke me in the back.

“Oh, well… you know, there are just so many cool things to look at over here,” I glanced around trying to find something to look at when I noticed some griffons walk around the corner, “like those guys.”

“It looks like our guests have arrived,” Celestia said as she and Luna trotted past me and greeted the griffons. Luna glanced back to meet my gaze, but I quickly looked away.

“Why are you being weird?” Cadence asked as she stepped up next to me and gave me a funny look.

“I don’t want to affect Luna now that we’ve meet in person,” I said with a sigh as we watched Celestia point a hoof at me and I waved, “and now that I think about it, these are the first griffons I’m going to meet. So watch out for me.”

“Hmm, you’re right,” she said as she rubbed her chin, “well, there’s only one female out of the three, and you don’t effect stallions-”

“That I know of,” I interrupted, “I’ve only met one stallion since I’ve been here, but I don’t think he swings that way anyway.”

“But you do?” she asked as gave me a sly smirk.

“No, I don’t, but who knows what this power has done to me,” I replied as I folded my arms and mumbled, “I love the pussy…”

“Sure you do,” Cadence snickered before Celestia called us over.

“Alex, I’d like you to meet Griffonia’s ambassadors,” Celestia said when we reached them.

“Hmm, so you’re the creature causing a commotion around here?” one of the male griffons said as he looked me up and down with his beady black eyes, “You don’t look so tough!”

“Owlgore, please,” the other male said dismissively, “not everything is about strength or size… but no, he doesn’t look strong.”

“Well, I’m not, so you have nothing to worry about,” I said, getting a little annoyed with not being acknowledged, “it’s nice to meet you three. As I’m sure the princess has told you, and you already know, I’m Alexander, or Alex for short.”

“So it does talk,” the rough looking griffon called Owlgore said, “I guess it’s not as stupid as we thought, huh, Boreas?”

“I suppose not,” the other more posh griffon replied, “at least it has manners, unlike some.”

“Would you two stop? You’re obviously insulting it,” the third griffon spoke up as she stepped past the two and spread her snow white wings out in a bow, “it’s a pleasure to meet you, Alexander. I’m Rosewing.”

“O-oh, n-no, the pleasure’s all mine,” I said as I too bowed. Damn, she’s pretty. As I straightened out, my eyes met her beautiful golden ones and we stared at each other for a long while before someone’s cough brought us back.

“Why don’t we all sit down?” Celestia offered with slight irritation in her voice as she opened a nearby door that led to a meeting room with a large round table. After taking our seats, with Cadence and the two princesses on my left and Rosewing and the two griffons on my right, we sat in silence for a while before I spoke up.

“Soooo… What do you guys want to hear from me?” I asked as I met the two guys’ scrutinizing gazes and Rosewing’s empty stare.

“That you’re not a threat to our kingdom,” Boreas answered.

“I’m not a threat to your kingdom,” I said instantly.

“Hmm, well your word doesn’t mean much,” Owlgore said.

“And I’m guessing the word of three princesses doesn’t either?” Cadence countered with a straight face, though I could hear a hint of anger in her voice.

“So you vouch for it as well?” Owlgore asked.

“Please, Alex is a he, but yes I do,” she replied.

“Hmm,” the two guys hummed in thought for a moment before Boreas spoke, “Well, Rosewing is our head of Foreign Affairs, so we’ll let her decide.” The room was silent for a few seconds as we all looked at the absent griffon.

“Rosewing?”

“Huh? What?” she mumbled as she looked around.

“We need you to evaluate this thing and determine whether or not it’s a danger to us.”

“Oh, right,” she replied as she looked over all of us and when she looked at me, I thought I saw something flash through her eyes, “well, I’m going to need a moment alone with him.”

“What for?” Luna asked warily.

“Just to ask some simple questions and not have you three jump to his rescue like you’ve already demonstrated.” I could feel Cadence and Luna deflate at the poke while Celestia’s horn lit up and a nearby door opened.

“Feel free to use this room and take as long as you need,” she said.

“Don’t take too long though,” Owlgore said as Rosewing and I got out of our seats, “the bright colors around here are starting to give me a headache.” As Rosewing led the way to the room and I followed, I was stopped by Cadence when she put a hoof on my arm.

“Will you be alright?”

“Yeah, why wouldn’t I be?” I replied with a raised brow as I patted her on the shoulder and kept walking. When I started to walk past Celestia, she too stopped me.

“She may try to trick you, so be ready.”

“I’ll be fine. I like to think I’m a pretty smooth talker,” I replied as I flashed her a smile. As I passed by Luna’s seat, I was stopped once again.

“Alex-”

“I’ll be alright, thanks,” I interrupted as I kept walking without looking at her. After I walked into the fancy sitting room and sat on a couch, Rosewing closed and locked the door behind her before taking a seat next to me. We sat in silence for a while as we just stared at each other; me admiring her perfectly white fur and feathers that were tipped with rose-red accents, and her just staring at my bare chest.

“I have to say,” she started as she suddenly put a strangely soft claw on my chest, “despite not looking very strong, there’s something strangely alluring about you.”

“I could say the same about you,” I said as I ran a hand through her fluffy and silky feathers, “but I know exactly what it is. Those eyes, that beautiful coat; I’m surprised you’re not a model.”

“I’ve heard that one before,” she replied as she traced a claw down my chest and stomach, “but not from something like you.”

“If you don’t mind me asking, why aren’t you a model?”

“It’s a family thing, but I don’t mind it. I like meeting new and interesting creatures, especially big ones,” she answered as her claw gripped my bits.

“I see,” I replied before she suddenly pushed me down onto the couch and looked down at me with lustful eyes.

“But it’s always a shame when they give in so easily,” she said somewhat disappointedly before kissing me. It’s an interesting thing, getting kissed by a creature with a beak. I half expected it to hurt and suck, but when you think about how they move like lips, that can’t be the case. Well, it isn't; it was surprisingly soft and nice, though I would rather kiss something with actual lips. Right when she was slipping her tongue into my mouth, I put my arm around her and quickly traded places with her, making her squeak in surprise.

“Well, if you want, I can make it a little difficult for you,” I said before I kissed her again and trailed my hand down her chest and stomach.

“T-that’s what they all-” she started to say when we separated, but was cut off when I snapped my fingers and a ball-gag appeared in her beak.

“Well, let’s make sure you don’t say too much,” I said in an almost devilish voice as I grabbed and held down her claws over her head. I stared into her eyes and held her lustful gaze as my hand eventually found its wet mark and started to carefully massage it, painting a picture of it in my mind and paying special attention to her every action as I did.

“Hmm,” I hummed sinisterly as I smirked, “is it just me, or are you a little more into this than you let on?” Her gaze left mine as her white cheeks turned the same shade as her name, making me chuckle lightly.

“If you don’t belief me…” I said as I brought my dripping wet hand up to her face. As she stared at my hand, a single drop of her juice dripped onto and slid down her face, further proving my point before I licked the rest of it off.

“Mm… Strawberry, not bad,” I purred as I let go of her claws and a pair of handcuffs kept them together. I slid down her body until I was staring at her soaked pussy, my light breaths on it making her shudder.

“I was feeling a little thirsty anyway,” I said before I dove in and got a taste straight from the tap. It was a good thing she had the ball-gag, because as soon as my mouth made contact, she moaned pretty loudly and only continued to as my tongue entered and moved around inside her.

I stared up at her as she looked back down at me, the lust in her eyes only growing as I kept up my work, slurping up her excess fluids and feeling out every crevice of her sweet flower. A minute hadn’t even passed by before her legs held down my head and I was squirted in the face while Rosewing’s moans of pleasure turned into a shriek of ecstasy. I swallowed a mouthful of her juices as I kept my mouth where it was, letting her ride out her orgasm for as long as possible before I pulled my face away.

“Damn, with waterworks like that, it’ll be hard to cover this-” I was cut off when the doors of the room suddenly burst open. I slowly turned my head to the side and found Celestia with her horn glowing and a deadly look in her eye. Behind her, I could see the heads of the other four peaking around the sides of the door.

“…Uh,” I muttered as I looked over all the faces staring at my incriminating position, “I-it isn’t what it looks like?” Cadence face-hooved while Luna grinned and covered her mouth before I was suddenly lifted off the couch and stood next to Celestia.

“S-so, is it good, or…” Owlgore asked nervously after he and Boreas slipped past Celestia over to Rosewing.

“He’s great,” Rosewing panted after the ball-gag and handcuffs disappeared.

“W-well, you heard her, Auntie,” Cadence said as she stepped in front of Celestia, “there shouldn’t be anymore problems, so let’s just leave and-”

“No, you all can go,” Celestia interrupted, “I need to have a talk with our griffon ambassador here.” When she said this, Owlgore and Boreas jumped and cowered behind the couch Rosewing was laying on as she continued to recover.

“Sister, please calm yourself,” Luna said as she stepped up next to Cadence, “this meeting is over and we have proven Alex’s innocence. Let us leave.”

“In a moment,” the solar princess replied as she took a step forward, but I stopped her when I put a hand on her shoulder.

“Celestia, relax. We- Ah, fuck!” I exclaimed when I felt my hand being burned.

“Alex! Are you alright?!” she exclaimed as she whipped around and grabbed my hand with her hooves, “I’m sorry! I should have-”

“Relax,” I interrupted as I shushed her with the hand she was holding before showing it to her, “I’m fine. It only hurt for a second.” Her eyes widened when she saw my unharmed hand wiggle its fingers.

“Now, like I was saying: relax. We got this all figured out now and there won’t be any wars or anything, right? So, to make up for you… stumbling in on our little heart to heart-”

“Is that what that was?” Luna muttered with a smirk, earning her a jab from Cadence.

“-I’ll… I’ll take you out. Tonight. To do whatever you want.”

“Y-you will?” she asked as she held my hand again and looked up at me.

“Sure, why not,” I answered as I put my hands in my pockets, “I mean, it would be my treat, but you know… I don’t have any money.”

“Worry not, Alex,” Luna said as she stepped up next to her sister, “the royal treasury will be able to cover any and every expense.”

“Sweet,” I replied as I gently pulled Celestia to her hooves, “now, I know it’s only like, ten in the morning, but why don’t you go start getting ready. I know how you girls can be when it comes to these things.”

“Y-you’re right! What should I wear?” she said to herself as she quickly left the room.

“Well, so much for having a full schedule,” I said as I scratched my head and turned to the two remaining princesses, “So, what-”

“Auntie! What was that about?!” Cadence demanded as Luna struggled to hold in her giggles.

“I-I am sorry,” she said after a giggle filled moment, “It is just the first time I have seen my sister act this way since she was a filly. It is quite amusing!”

“No it’s not!” Cadence replied with a cute pout, “You’re just encouraging her and making it harder for us to fix her!”

“Fix her?” Luna repeated as her giggles stopped suddenly, “You still believe she is under some spell?”

“Of course! I find it hard to believe that Auntie Celestia would act this way over somepony like Alex.”

“… I think you’re missing some key words there,” I said after a second of silence.

“Hmm, no. That was all I was going to say,” she replied with a blank look. Damn, she just burned me without even trying.

“Well, after seeing her behavior around Alex, despite it being a long time since I have last seen it, I do believe my sister’s feelings for him to be true,” Luna said matter of factly.

“Really?” Cadence asked in disbelief, “Again, I couldn’t see it…”

“But like, are you sure?” I asked Luna as I finally looked her in the eyes.

“Fairly, and thank you for looking me in the eye,” she said with a smile before it turned into a sad frown, “I was beginning to think you did not want to associate with me any longer.”

“What? No,” I said as I kneeled down and hugged her before pulling back and looking deep into her eyes, “I was just worried is all, but I guess I shouldn’t have been.”

“Yes, you should not have,” she replied as she quickly perked up, “I may be the younger one, but I am much more adept than my sister when it comes to spells of the mind. I would not be swayed so easily.”

“I don’t doubt you, but I don’t that has anything to do with-” I was cut off by a cough from behind the princesses, making us look back at the griffons that I already forgot about. As I stood back up, Rosewing, having calmed and collected herself, strutted up to me.

“W-would you happen to have a minute, A-Alex?” she asked shakily.

“For you, I’m sure he has plenty,” Cadence sighed with a roll of her eyes as she trotted out of the room. Luna followed after her as she tried to hold back her chuckles again and waved a hoof at me.

“Yeah, uh, what’s up?” I answered as I glanced back at the two guys who had the most confused looks on their faces.

“Well, there’s someone we brought with us that really wanted to met you.”

“Oh? I have a fan, huh?” I said as I too left the fruity smelling room and rejoined Cadence, with Luna having disappeared, “Well, I’m hungry, so send them to the dinning room. We’ll talk over brunch.”

“Of course,” she replied with a bow before standing up and hissing at her two colleagues, “Let’s go you idiots!”

“O-of course!” the both replied as they scurried after her out of the meeting room.

“Kind of a 180 they pulled there, huh?” I commented after they disappeared.

“Yeah, I guess,” Cadence replied wearily.

“So, want to go get something to eat?” I asked as I started to walk.

“Sure,” she replied as she followed me closely, “… So you’re really getting used to your magic, huh?”

“What?” I asked as I looked down at her with a confused face.

“Really?” she said and I stayed silent, “So you’re saying you did… whatever you did with that griffon, because you wanted to?”

“Hmm… Oh! You mean the sex stuff,” I said and she gave me a blank look, “I honestly didn’t even think about it. I think she came onto me and I just rolled with it, but who cares? It fixed whatever problems we had, so what’s it matter?”

“What’s it matter?! You’re the one who kept saying you didn’t want to have sex with anypony!”

“Did I say that?” I said as I thought for a second, “I don’t know if I said that, but whatever. No one’s getting hurt, so who cares? I don’t. Besides, we didn’t actually have sex, I just ate her out.”

“So you would have stopped anyway if Auntie did step in?” Cadence asked with a suspicious look.

“Hmm… probably not,” I answered flatly. With a sigh, Cadence and I continued the rest of the walk to the dinning room in silence. When we passed by her room, she stopped inside for a minute to stop the loud noises Shining was making.

“Is he gonna be okay?” I asked when she came back out.

“Yeah.”

“Oh, alr-”

“Probably,” she added before continuing down the hall. I looked back and forth between her and the door a few times before shrugging and catching up to her. After another minute, we were sitting down in the dinning room as a waiter showed up to take our orders.

“And what would you like, sir?” the stallion asked after taking Cadence’s ridiculously large order.

“Uh, you wouldn’t happen to have any meat, would you?” I asked, making the guy raise a brow, “Y-you know, cause there are griffons staying in the castle?”

“Yes, we do…”

“… C-can I try some? J-just to make sure it’s up to their standards. You know how griffons can be.”

“That I do sir,” he replied with a shake of his head, “will ham do?”

“Ham?!” I exclaimed, making the stallion take a step back and Cadence smirk, “Uh, I mean. Yes, that will do. Thank you.”

“So who’s this fan that want’s to meet you?” Cadence asked when the waiter left.

“Hell if I know,” I said as I sipped on some water, “I kind of don’t wan to meet any more women though. I think my harem’s reached maximum capacity. I can only focus on so many girls at once.”

“Ah, so that was your plan all along, huh?” Cadence said with a sly grin.

“What are you talking about?”

“You were just pretending to not want all the affection you’ve been getting and have actually been trying to create a harem for yourself.”

“Uh, no, but now that you mention it,” I said as I put a hand to my chin, “that doesn’t sound too bad. Wouldn’t really be the Prince of Lust without a royal harem, huh?”

“Heh, you’re joking, right?”

“Mm, not really,” I answered honestly, “I’m gonna have to think about it.”

“A-alright, but if it is a mare, what are you going to do if she’s under your spell?”

“I don’t know, whatever she wants I guess,” I answered and Cadence squinted at me, “What? I’ve never had a fan before.”

“What if she wants to get intimate with you?”

“Then hey, gotta give the fans what they want, right?”

“And if it’s a stallion that wants the same thing?”

“Then… I’ll give him a pat on the back and say ‘maybe next time?’”

“I don’t think he’ll take it that well, especially if he came all the way from Griffonia to see you. You’ll have to come up with something better than that,” she replied with a smirk.

“Damn, you’re going to have to help me out then.”

“I don’t think so. If you’re going to be a prince, you’ll have to have pony skills and learn how to deal with situations as they come.”

“Pony skills?” I mumbled to myself in thought, “Oh, you mean people skills. Well, how am I supposed to learn anything if I’m never taught in the first place?”

“You’ll figure it out,” she giggled.

“Yeah, that’s very funny, but you forget that with this uncontrollable power, comes unwanted responsibility. When you think about it, it’s kind of you guys' fault that this is happening in the first place,” I accused.

“Wha- how’s that?”

“If this place wasn’t filled with magic, this wouldn’t be happening! I could have gone anywhere else, like into one of my favorite video games, or movie universe. I could have simply died, but instead, I ended up here; making everyone’s life that much more difficult. I honestly would have been alright with dying, because I wouldn’t have known it happened, and neither would anyone else. I know Twilight said there’s a possibility of me going back, but I don’t think she’s been working on it since I said I would help. So I’ve kind of been thinking about what I’d do if I was stuck here permanently, and to be honest, I don’t think-”

“Alex,” Cadence interrupted, making me realize she moved her seat right next to mine and was right in my face, “relax.”

“…Oh, I was ranting, wasn’t I? My fault,” I said as I rubbed her back, “yo, so where’s that-”

“Master!” a familiar voice called out suddenly from behind us, making us jump, “I’ve brought the one that wants to speak with you!” Did she call me master?

“Oh God, here we go. Before I look, tell me if its girl or not,” I said to Cadence who was looking behind us with wide eyes.

“I-I think it’s a mare,” she answered uncertainly.

“What do you mean you ‘think’? Isn’t it a griffon or something?”

“A-Alex?” a voice I assumed was the fan called out softly.

“Yeah, that’s me,” I said as I started to get up from my seat, “so I’ll tell you right now, I’m nowhere near as great or cool as you might th-” As soon as I was standing, but just as I was turning, I was hugged from the side. Being caught completely off guard and having both my arms pinned, I fell sideways, bashing my head on the mahogany dinner table before hitting the floor. For whatever reason, I wasn’t knocked unconscious so I really felt that, even if it did last for all of five seconds.

“Alex! Are you alright?!” Cadence exclaimed as I lay on the floor with my eyes closed, “Why did you attack him? Un-hoof him this instant!” I felt the weight on top of me be lifted, but the grip the creature had on me tightened.

“Alex, make her stop!” the fan said as I felt myself start to be lifted.

“Cadence, relax,” I groaned and she dropped us, making me hit my head again, “it’s fine. She’s just excited. So what can I…” My voice faded out as I sat up and looked down at the creature lying in my lap. …I-I don’t… So, in my lap sat a girl. A human girl, which I immediately recognized because of the shapely ass she had.

“T-Trish?” I stuttered, making the short brown haired girl look up at me with teary eyes.

“Alex,” she whined as the tears fell and she put her face in my chest.

“I-wha-how,” I muttered as I tried to understand what was going on.

“Alex, who is this? Do you know her?” Cadence asked as she stepped up next to me. I looked up at her concerned face for a second before looking back down at Trish and getting my head straight.

“Trish! Oh my god! What are you doing here?” I asked as I hugged her shivering body, “You’re the one that came with the griffons?” She simply nodded as her grip around me tightened even more.

“…I-I was so scared,” she mumbled as I rubbed her back gently, “I-I…”

“Hey, it’s alright. You’re safe now… if you weren’t before,” I said softly.

“Why don’t you have a seat?” Cadence offered as she floated a chair over.

“Yeah, come on,” I said as I stood her up and once I sat her down in the chair, Cadence and I took ours again. When we did, Trish quickly slid her seat right next to mine and clung onto my arm, making me extremely aware of her nearly naked body.

“S-s-so, y-you hungry?” I asked her as her tears started to slow. She nodded briefly as Cadence floated a box of tissues to her. Cadence coughed lightly, making me look at her and see her nod towards Trish. I shrugged and shook my head, not knowing what I should do in this situation.

“So, Trish, is it?” she started after sighing, “Are you alright?”

“Y-yes, I’m fine,” she sniffled as she took off her glasses and dried her eyes. Cadence then nudged me and nodded towards Trish. I guess she wants me to ask what happened.

“S-so, I guess there are a lot of questions to ask, but I guess I’ll start with: how did you get here?” I asked before I looked at Cadence and she nodded in satisfaction.

“I-I don’t know,” she replied as she put her glasses back on, “I-I just woke up in the middle of a forest a few days ago. With no idea how I got there, I just picked a direction and started walking. I didn’t have to go very far before I found a little town with a bunch of strange creatures that I now know are griffons.”

“D-did you freak out?” I asked and Cadence poked me hard.

“A little,” Trish giggled ever so slightly, “I mean, how am I supposed to react when I see a real live griffon? I thought they were going to eat me when they captured me, but they just brought me to the king who then threw me in the dungeon for ‘protection.’ Eventually, Rosewing came to talk and I somehow managed to convince her that I wasn’t a threat and get me out of that cell. A day or two later of hiding in the castle, she told me about some weird creature being seen with a horse princess-”

“Pony,” I corrected.

“W-what?” she asked as she looked up at me.

“Uh, t-they’re ponies, not horses. They kept riding my ass about it when I first got here,” I lied with a smile.

“Okay, pony princess,” she restated, “the both of us thought it could be another human, so when she got the order to investigate, she brought me with her. And, that’s about it.”

“I see,” I said simply. We sat in silence for a bit before Cadence spoke up.

“Alex, didn’t you only show up a few days ago as well?”

“Huh? Oh, yeah I did, but I found out the reason for it, even if it is lame,” I replied.

“You’ve been here for a while too?” Trish asked.

“Uh, y-yeah. I woke up in this one mare’s house thinking I was being pranked. Turns out I wasn’t and that I was pulled here by her.”

“Mare?” Trish repeated with a confused look.

“You know, female horse, or pony in this case.”

“Oh,” she replied before thinking for a moment, “well, I hope your time here has been better than mine. Almost all of the griffons I met were mean or rude and it really put me on edge.”

“Oh yeah, no. Ponies are a lot nicer than griffons by a long shot. So if you stay with me, you’ll be treated a lot better,” I answered before glancing away, “you know, if you are staying.”

“Of course I’m staying with you!” she said as her grip tightened on my arm, “I’m never leaving you until we find a way back home!”

“O-okay. That might be a while though.”

“So there is a way? Rosewing said there’s no way for me to go back. Have you found one?”

“N-not yet, but me and someone else are working on it.”

“Someone else came too?”

“N-no. The pony’s place I woke up in? She’s the one that brought me here and said there might be a way, so I’m working on it with her.”

“Is that her?” she asked as she looked at Cadence.

“No, no. It’s my sister-in-law, Twilight Sparkle,” Cadence answered with a smile.

“I-I see,” Trish said as she hid behind me and whispered, “why is she pink?”

“W-what?” I asked.

“Why is she pink? All the griffons I saw were only dark colors that I could imagine griffons being. I don’t think horses can be pink,” she continued whispering to me.

“Well, like Alex said, we aren’t horses, we’re ponies,” Cadence answered again, her smile unwavering in the face of Trish’s ignorance.

“R-right,” she said before whispering to me again, “why does she keep answering me when I’m talking to you?”

“W-well, I mean, you are being kind of rude,” I answered this time, “she is right there, so… That and she’s a princess.”

“She’s a princess?” Trish asked, making Cadence’s smile falter a little.

“I know, right?” I teased as I watched her smile slowly shrink, “They really scraped from bottom of the barrel with her.”

“That’s not what I-”

“You know what, Alex?” Cadence said angrily as she stood up from her chair and got in my face.

“What?”

“I was trying to be nice and show your marefriend some-”

“S-she’s not my girlfriend!” I quickly interrupted.

“…Oh?” she replied with an evil smirk.

“Y-yeah, she’s just a friend,” I said as I looked down at Trish’s amber eyes before quickly looking back up.

“Sure,” she said as she walked around me and up to Trish, looking her over carefully, “You know, as the Princess of Love, I like to think that-”

“Wait, did she say Princess of Love?” Trish asked me.

“…Y-yeah,” I answered, “why?”

“Is that a real thing? Can someone be a princess of love here? Is it because she has a horn and wings and is pink?”

“I think the pink is a coincidence, but the horn and wings do play a part, I think.”

“Huh, that would have explained the pink. As much as I like pink, I wouldn’t want my skin to me that color,” Trish commented, making Cadence frown.

“… I think you’re forgetting a few key words there,” she said with sad eyes.

“Hmm… no, that’s all I was going to say.” Gotcha bitch!

“Alright, girls, relax. Why don’t we all sit down and eat this food that’s finally arrived,” I said as a few waiters appeared with dishes in their magical grasps.

“W-why is stuff floating and glowing?” Trish asked as my ham was placed in front of us and Cadence stomped back to her seat.

“Magic,” I replied as I wiggled my fingers in front of her face.

“Really?”

“Yeah. I guess you wouldn’t have seen it with the griffons, but ponies can use magic. Want some?” I asked as I pointed to my food.

“Sure,” she replied as I took a fork and knife and cut the tender meat. I was practically drooling on myself as the smell of the food floated into my nose. I was so entranced that I almost forgot that I was cutting it for Trish. After wiping my mouth, I speared a piece of meat and passed the fork to her. After watching her enjoy the meat, I picked up another fork and went to town on the hunk of meat.

As the three of us ate, Trish and I asked each other questions about what we were doing. Though she pretty much said all there needed to be said earlier, she gave a few more details, like what happened to her clothes and why she was so roughed up. Apparently, all the griffons she would meet for the first time would pounce on her thinking she was a threat and reduced her clothes to the bra, panties, and tattered shirt and pants she’s wearing.

“What about you?” she asked as she pointed at my bare chest.

“Oh, well, you know… stuff happened,” I said vaguely, “this is actually my second outfit. I lost the one I showed up in like, a day after I got here.”

“Who made them? They’re not bad,” she said as she felt my leg, “what’s left of them anyway.”

“This one mare back in Ponyville’s a fashion designer and was nice enough to help me out. I’m sure she’d be willing to do the same for you,” I answered after dabbing my face with a napkin, “that place is kind of my home base right now.”

“C-Can we go right now? I’m a little tired of being half naked,” she asked with a blush as she squirmed in her seat.

“Uh, sure. Why not?” I replied as I stood and she did the same.

“Are you sure you should go now, Alex?” Cadence asked, making me stop my walk to the door where the three griffon ambassadors had been standing the whole time.

“What? Why?”

“Don’t you have plans with Auntie later tonight?” Oh shit, I forgot about that.

“Right,” I muttered as I thought for a second, “well, this is kind of important-”

“So is this date,” Cadence countered with a raised brow.

“Date?” Trish repeated, “You’re dating someone?”

“No, no. I just promised to take someone out to make up for her, catching me… I’m just taking a princess out. No big deal.”

“A princess?” Trish said as she gave me a funny look, “Taking out a princess is no big deal?”

“N-not really?” I said with a shrug, “Why, should it be?”

“Of course!” she exclaimed as she pinched me.

“Ow.”

“Now we definitely have to get to that fashion designer and have her make you some clothes, if she can quickly enough,” she said as she started pulling me to the door, “how long does it take to get to, what was it? Ponytown?”

“Alright, you did that on purpose. It’s Ponyville and it takes four hours by train,” I answered, making her stop.

“That doesn’t give us a lot of time,” she said as she put a hand on her chin, “can’t we just like, ride a pegasus or something?”

“That probably isn’t a good idea,” I said, “besides, me and heights…”

“Oh right, I forgot. Hmm… Well, you said these ponies use magic, right?” I nodded, “Then can’t they magic us over there? Like, teleportation or something?”

“We can,” Cadence answered as she walked up next to us, “though not everypony can do it. I can send a letter to Twilight if you want.”

“Uh, yeah. I guess that works,” I replied as she summoned a quill and parchment, “just give her the gist of what’s going on. I’m sure she’s going to ask a bunch of questions anyway.”

“Alright,” she said as she started writing.

“A letter?” Trish questioned as she watched Cadence write, “How’s that going to get there quickly?”

“Magic,” I deadpanned.

“…Really?”

“Yep. See?” I said as I pointed to the folded letter that suddenly turned to dust and floated out of the room, “Just give it a minute and she’ll respond.”

“How do you know so much?” Trish asked suddenly, making me freeze.

“W-what do you mean?” I said as I avoided her gaze.

“I mean, how do you know so much about this place?”

“Uh… I don’t, that’s just what they told me when I got here,” I answered as I looked at Cadence and saw her confused face.

“I guess that makes sense.”

“M-master?” Rosewing spoke up as she approached me with her head down.

“…Uh,” I muttered as I looked at Cadence and she just shrugged, “y-yeah?”

“May I come with you?”

“Don’t you have to go back to Griffonia, or something?” I asked uncertainly.

“I’ve decided to quit my job and spend the rest of my life serving you,” she replied as she looked up at me with lustful eyes, “in anyway you want.”

“Uuuhhhh… okay,” I replied without really thinking.

“What?!” Owlgore exclaimed, “Rosewing, you can’t do that!”

“Yes!” Boreas added, “What are we supposed to tell the king?!”

“Whatever you want,” she answered coolly as she stepped up and stood on my left, slightly leaning on me.

“But we-” Owlgore started before Rosewing flashed him look that made him shut up instantly.

“W-we’ll be going now,” Boreas whispered with a small bow before the two flew out of the room.

“You sure that was a good idea?” I asked Rosewing.

“I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life,” she answered with conviction.

“Well, if you feel that strongly about it, then I guess I have no right to stop you,” I said with a smile as I rubbed her fluffy head.

“Alex, don’t!” Trish exclaimed as she reached for my hand.

“What?” I asked as Rosewing cooed and leaned into my hand.

“I-she-” Trish stuttered for a second, “it’s just that when I did that, she nearly ripped my arm off.”

“Huh, well she seems fine to me. Anyway, what’s taking Twilight so-” My half thought-out question was quickly answered when Twilight popped into existence right in front of us, scaring the shit out of Trish, Rosewing, and me.

“Cadence! I got your letter and- Alex!” she exclaimed before tackling me out of Trish’s grip and to the floor before covering me in kisses, “Alex, I missed you so much!”

“I missed you too, Twilight,” I replied in between her kisses, “you been al-” I was cut off by her hoof suddenly smacking me in the face.

“Ow! What the hell?” I asked before she hugged my neck, cutting off my air.

“You jerk! I was so worried about you after that fight with Shining!” she whined, “I found out from Fluttershy and Pinkie that you were with them at one point before you disappeared, but then the princess just showed up and briefly told me you were alright before leaving again.”

“Wow, that sounds a lot worse than I thought,” I muttered as I hugged her back, “I’m sorry I didn’t come see you, Twilight. We can spend some time together if that will make you feel better.”

“It would,” she whispered, “can we now?”

“Uh, now isn’t really…” I trailed off as she looked up at me with sad eyes that broke my heart, “Sure we can. If you don’t mind me taking care of a few errands, that is.”

“Of course not!” she said happily as she hopped off of me, “What do you have to do?”

“Well, if you don’t mind, I need you to teleport us two-”

“Three, Master,” Rosewing spoke up.

“Uh… us three, to Ponyville and we’ll go from there,” I finished at I got up.

“Uh, who are these two, Alex?” Twilight asked as she looked over Trish and Rosewing.

“My one new friend, Rosewing,” I introduced and she just glared at Twilight, “and an old friend from earth, Trish.”

“H-hi,” Trish greeted as she latched onto my arm again.

“Is she a human too?” Twilight asked as she walked around her.

“Yeah.”

“Wait… is she the one that you said you liked because she had a big-”

“WOAH! H-hey now!” I exclaimed as I flicked Twilight in the nose, making her fall back on her ass as she rubbed her face, “I told you that stuff thinking it was just between us. So you know… don’t go telling everyone.”

“A-alright,” she sniffled as she got back on her hooves, “well, are you ready to go?”

“Yeah, but will you be able to handle it?”

“I’ll be fine,” she replied confidently.

“Alright, well send them first, since they’ll be easiest, if it works like that,” I said as her horn started to glow.

“Wait!” Trish said suddenly, making us all look at her as she looked down at the floor, “C-Can I go with you, Alex? I’d feel better if I did.”

“Uh, sure,” I answered as I looked back at Twilight and caught her looking angrily at Trish before putting on a smile, “is that alright, Twilight?”

“Y-yeah, that should be fine,” she said as her horn started glowing again.

“Well, see ya Cadence,” I said with a slight wave, “the next time you see me, I might be a prince.”

“Let’s hope that’s not for a very long time,” she replied with a roll of her eyes.

“At least you’ll live to see it,” I countered as Trish and I were wrapped in Twilight’s magic. As we were, Trish laced her fingers with mine, making me suddenly feel hot and nervous for a second, but the next second, I suddenly felt nauseous as our surroundings changed. Suddenly losing the strength to stand, Trish fell to her knees, pulling me down with her.

“Y-you alright?” I mumbled as I tried to keep my brunch down, and was actually doing pretty well. I couldn’t say the same for Trish though, as right when she was about to answer me, she blew chunks, narrowly avoiding shooting me in the face. I stood up on wobbly legs and I held her short hair back as she emptied her stomach, looking away and trying not to focus on the disgusting noises she was making.

As soon as she finished and took a second to catch her breath, Twilight and Rosewing appeared next to us, with Twilight looking ragged and Rosewing looking a sickly shade of green. She followed Trish’s example and puked her guts out as well, with me standing next to her and holding back the long, hair-like feathers out of her face. When she was done, I looked around and noticed we were standing right in front of the library where a few passing ponies looked at us funny before making disgusted faces and quickly leaving.

“Looks like we’re here,” I said as I got Trish and Rosewing back on their feet before looking over at Twilight who was sprawled out on the ground, “I thought that would be too much for you.”

“I-I’m fine, r-really,” she said weakly as she tried to stand, but failed miserably.

“Whatever, I got you,” I said as I scooped her up, “I would tell you to rest here, but I’m guessing you’ll want to come with me.”

“Y-yeah,” she mumbled as she wrapped her hooves round my neck, closed her eyes, and rested her head on my shoulder, “I’m just going to rest for a little bit though.”

“Alright,” I replied as her quite snores filled my left ear, “well, let’s go you two.”

“R-right,” Trish replied wearily as she walked on my right.

“O-of course, Master,” Rosewing said as she walked on my left.

“Okay, I think I can guess, but I’m going to ask anyway,” I said as I looked down at Rosewing, “why are you calling me that?”

“Well, after our little, what did you call it- heart to heart?” she said with a sly grin, “The way you took charge like no one else has…” There was brief pause as she shivered and her feathers stood on end before she smoothed them out.

“I’ve found out that my purpose isn’t to serve a whole kingdom, but to serve only you. I’ll stay by your side and do anything you say,” she explained before rubbing up against me, “anything at all.”

“…Right…” Now I’ve got a groupie.

“What does she mean by heart to heart?” Trish suddenly asked.

“Uh… we just talked,” I answered as I looked straight ahead, not meeting either girl’s eyes, “I had to convince her I wasn’t a threat and all that.”

“He was very convincing,” Rosewing commented, making me bump her with my hip, which made her giggle as she clung to my side again. We continued the walk to Rarity’s in silence as the two looked over the town and its people, one nervously, the other cautiously. I waved and said hi to the few ponies that greeted me, but didn’t stop to talk, as I didn’t want to have to do any introductions.

“Is this it?” Trish asked as we approached the Carousel Boutique, “It’s a little tacky, isn’t it?”

“Hey, to each their own, right?” I said as I stepped up to and opened the door, “But, yeah, it kind of is.” After the two walked in, I followed them and heard the sound of Rarity’s sad voice call out to us.

“I’m sorry, but we’re closed today. Please come back another time.”

“You should probably lock the door if that’s the case,” I called back. A second later, the sound of rapid clip-clopping came from the back of the store and another second later, Rarity was standing in front of us and she looked terrible. Her mane was a mess, her make-up was running, her coat was matted and dirty; it broke my heart seeing her look like that. Without looking, I carefully set Twilight down on a pillow before walking towards Rarity.

“Alex,” Trish whispered as she grabbed my hand.

“Just wait here a second,” I said as I slipped out of her grasp and approached Rarity, leading her to the back, “you alright?”

“I…” she muttered as I led her to her desk and sat her down, “O-of course, darling. I-I was just…”

“I’m sorry,” I said as I took her hooves into my hands, “I’m gonna be self centered and assume you were worried about me.”

“…Y-yes,” she replied sadly, “all I heard was that you were in a fight and disappeared afterward. Nopony but Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy had seen you, but they still didn’t know where you had gone. Twilight said you were fine, but didn’t know where you went either, so I assumed the worst.”

“I’m sorry I worried you,” I said as I pulled her into a hug and rubbed her back, smoothing out her coat as I did, “but yeah. I got into a fight with Shining Armor over something stupid, but it’s fine now. I felt really bad about hurting the guy, so I ran off into the Everfree and Fluttershy found me. Pinkie came over and tried to cheer me up, but I thought my attitude would ruin theirs so I left. Celestia then found me and managed to get me back to my old self before taking me to the castle where I’ve been until now.”

“I see,” she sniffled as she nuzzled my neck, “I feel like it’s been so long since I last saw you.”

“Yeah, me too,” I said as I pulled away and wiped some of the smeared make-up from her cheek, “let’s get you cleaned up and we can hang out.”

“Oh, yes. I almost forgot about our date,” she said as she got up and trotted out of the room.

“…D-date?” I repeated as I followed her out and up some stairs.

“Yes. I have some reservations for us at the nicest restaurant in town,” she said as she stepped into her pristine and large bathroom and I followed. Damn, I can’t believe I forgot about that… and now I feel like I’m forgetting about something else, equally as important… Eh, it’ll come to me eventually.

“Do you mind helping me, Alex?” Rarity asked, bringing my attention to the shower she was getting into.

“Of course not,” I replied as I took my pants off. The room quickly steamed up as I stepped into the tub with her, thankful that it was large enough for the both of us. Looking around, I found a bottle of some fancy body wash that I applied generously to my hands.

“I guess I’ll start with your back,” I said as I sat down and she sat on her haunches in front of me.

“No need to hold back, darling,” she said before I did anything, looking over her shoulder at me expectantly.

“Oh, I don’t plan to,” I said as I started lathering the soap into her back. She sighed as I massaged her back and shoulders, literally washing the stress away. When I got to the base of her tail, she suddenly leaned back into me, her breathing slightly labored as a familiar smell reached my nose.

“Either that’s the soap, or somepony’s a little bothered,” I teased as one of my hands slowly slid down her front.

“I could say the same,” she replied airily as she wiggled her butt against me, agitating my hardening erection.

“It’s hard to resist somepony so beautiful,” I said before kissing her deeply and cupping one of her teats, making her moan into my mouth as I carefully kneaded the soft bit of flesh. Our tongues danced around each other as the warm water rained down on us, the sound it made cover up our own moans, as well as the approach of someone outside.

“Uh, Alex?” I heard Trish call from outside the door after a small knock.

“Yeah, *ahem*, yes?” I moaned back at first, “What’s up?”

“What are you doing in there? You just left us out here.”

“I’m just uh, helping Rarity clean up,” I answered as I looked down at Rarity’s blissful face and kept up my kneading, “you know, cause they don’t have hands.”

“A-alright,” she answered uncertainly.

“There are plenty of materials around, so why don’t you try to make something wear until we get done here?” I suggested before addressing Rarity, “That’s okay, right?”

“Yes, darling. Yes, YE-”

“Alright, you heard her,” I said after covering Rarity’s mouth.

“Okay, well, we’ll be waiting,” Trish replied before I heard her faint footsteps.

“Whew, that was close. So, where were we?” I said as I took my hand off her mouth and swirled a finger around her nipple.

“I-I believe we were moving on,” she said as she slowly got up and turned to face me. She put her hooves on my shoulders and gently pushed me back until I was leaning against the tub as she lined herself up with my raging boner.

“-to something a little more intimate,” she said as her wet lips kissed the head of my dick.

“Are you sure we shouldn’t wait until after our date?” I asked breathlessly as I fought hard to not shove myself inside her and give her the ramming I wanted to.

“Hmm, you do make a point,” she said as she lifted herself off of me for a second before lowering back down, “but I’m still feeling a little needy.”

“Well, I can take care of that,” I said as I slid farther down until I was on my back and I pulled her hips up to my face, “just relax.”

“What about y-Ahhh!” she started before I cut her off with my tongue, making her front hooves collapse under her. If I’m completely honest, her flowery taste was a little too strong for me, but not enough for me to stop of course. I counted about thirty seconds before she came, her fluids washing away with the shower as she let all of her weight on me, which wasn’t that much. I slid her down until her head was resting on my shoulder and I could feel her slowing heartbeat against mine.

“Alex, that was amazing,” she commented as the shower water continued to cover us.

“Thanks, and as much as I really want you right now, I’ve got some friends I should pay attention to,” I replied as I sat up, trying desperately to ignore my hard-on.

“Ah, yes. You said something about somepony need clothes?” she asked as she slowly got to her hooves and started washing her mane.

“I did, but you’ll have to meet her in pony- I mean person, to see what I mean,” I said as I sat on the edge of the tub, “how long will it take for you to be presentable?”

“Not too long.” Half and hour later, we came down the stairs and found the three girls sitting around the lobby looking bored out their minds, which I fully understood.

“Sorry that took so long,” I sighed as we joined them and looked at the still sleeping Twilight, “she’s still asleep?”

“What took so long?” Trish asked as she stood and walked up to me.

“Well, you know. Beauty is as beauty does.”

“What?”

“I don’t know. Anyway, Trish, Rosewing, this is my good friend Rarity,” I said as I presented her, “Rarity, my human friend Trish, and my new griffon friend, Rosewing.”

“Human, hmm?” Rarity muttered as she circled Trish and looked over the outfit she put together, “despite you humans wearing clothes all the time, you don’t seem to have any fashion sense.”

“She looks good to me,” I commented as I looked at the long black cloth she tied around her waist and dark blue cloth tied around her chest, “…really good.”

“Well, you’re a stallion, so I wouldn’t expect you to understand,” Rarity replied as she pulled some parchment and a quill from somewhere and started sketching Trish.

“She’s kind of right, Alex,” Trish said as she stood next to me, “I’d rather be wearing some actual clothes over this.”

“Yeah, I guess. Well, that was all we came for, Rarity, so we’ll get out of your hair,” I said as I walked over to Twilight, “I’ll be back later for our thing.”

“Before you leave, why don’t you try on the outfit I made for tonight,” Rarity asked as she trotted to the back.

“Sure,” I answered as I followed after her, Trish and an oddly silent Rosewing right behind me. When we approached the modeling platform, on a crudely made mannequin that was obviously made out of pony-quin parts, sat a strikingly purple suit with a white dress shirt and thankfully, no tie.

“Great, more purple,” I sighed as I kicked off my shoes and started taking off my pants.

“Alex!” Trish suddenly exclaimed, making me turn to her and see her back.

“What?”

“I’m right here!” she said as she put her hands over her eyes. …What? …Oh right, I’m naked. I’ve definitely gotten too comfortable.

“Sorry, give me a second,” I said as I put my back to her and put the suit on.

“Alright, I’m decent,” I said after a minute.

“You were more than decent a minute ago,” Rosewing commented as I felt her eye-rape me, “but with those clothes on, you are more appealing than when you’re naked.”

“Thanks,” I said simply as I straightened myself out, “and like the last outfit, it’s really comfortable. Thanks, Rarity. You’re the best.”

“Of course, darling, but what happened to your other clothes?”

“Uh, Shining Armor,” I answered.

“I see. Well, I’ll be sure to give him a few words the next time I see him.”

“That might not be for a while. He’s a little tied up at the moment,” I said with a grin as I looked around, but nobody got it, “…damnit.”

“Well, I must agree with your friend, Alex. You do look very handsome,” Rarity said as she circled and rubbed up on me, “why don’t you wear that until we meet tonight.”

“Thanks,” I said as I patted her on the back, “I’ll see you at the place then. What’s it called?”

“Le Royal,” she said with her best French accent.

“Does it come with cheese?” I mumbled to Trish, who giggled to herself before elbowing me, “Alright, we’ll see ya later.”

“The reservation’s at six thirty. Don’t forget,” she said as she walked us to the door where I picked up the still sleeping Twilight.

“I won’t,” I replied as I left.

“It was… interesting, meeting you two,” Rarity said as the two girls followed me out.

“Y-yeah. Thanks for the-” Trish started but stopped when the door closed, “I don’t think she likes me.”

“What? No… What makes you say that?” I asked as we headed back to the library.

“She was giving me the stink eye the whole time.”

“Really?”

“She did the same thing with me,” Rosewing said.

“Huh. Well, I’m not saying you’re lying, but, I mean… I don’t think she’d do that… I think. Maybe you were misreading her pony mannerisms?”

“Maybe,” Trish replied as she thought about it.

“I don’t think so, Master. I’ve dealt with a lot of ponies because of my job and I know the look of jealousy when I see it,” Rosewing said.

“Jealous? Of what, you two? No way,” I said with a smirk and shake of my head.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Trish asked, a hint of anger in her voice.

“I mean, you guys just met. How could she possibly be jealous of you already? All she’s seen you do is hang around me, and we all know that’s nothing to be jealous about.”

“I don’t know about that,” Rosewing mumbled.

“Whatever. You’re probably still high-strung from being around griffons,” I said to Trish before looking at Rosewing, “and you’re a griffon, so…”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

“I guess you’re right,” Trish sighed, “so what are we doing now?”

“Just going to chill back at the library until I have to meet up with Rarity.”

“What about the princess?” Trish asked.

“…What about her, and, which one?”

“The one you’re supposed to be going out with today?”

“…”

“You forgot, didn’t you?”

“N-no…” I totally forgot.

“And you said you were going to hang out with this one,” she added as she pointed to Twilight.

“… Well, I’ve got some time until tonight, so I’ll just hang with Twilight until then.”

“And the princess?”

“… I-I’ll figure something out by then.”

“Will you though?” she asked with squinted eyes.

“Yeah… hopefully.” When we got to the library a few minutes later, we found Spike walking around, sorting books. When he noticed me, he frowned before continuing his work.

“H-hey, Spike,” I greeted and he ignored me, “okay, that’s fair. You can ignore me, but at least say hi to my friends.” With an extremely heavy and dramatic sigh, he stopped working and turned to face us with his arms folded.

“Thank you. This griffon here is Rosewing, and this, is…” I trailed of as I watched her slowly walk up to Spike with a blank face, “Trish, are you okay?”

“…What is this?” she asked slowly as she stared at Spike, making him visibly uncomfortable.

“He’s Spike; a dragon,” I answered.

“… Why is he so small?” she asked, making him pout.

“He’s still a kid,” I said as I watched her kneel down and slowly reach a hand out to him. He flinched as she laid her hand on his spiny head before quickly relaxing.

“He’s so cute,” she said as she pulled him in for a hug that he gave into.

“Yeah, so, I’m gonna go lay her down-”

“Huh? What’s going on?” Twilight said sleepily right as I started heading for the stairs.

“Oh. Nothing, I guess,” I replied as I started to let her down, but she put her hooves around my neck, “you done sleeping?”

“Yeah,” she mumbled as she nuzzled me, “but I’m hungry. Spike!”

“I think he’s a little busy,” I said as I looked at the little cuddle session going on a few feet away.

“Then let’s go get something to eat,” she suggested as she pointed to the door.

“I did kind of just eat, but I could eat some more,” I said as I turned to the door, “be back in a bit, Trish.”

“Yeah, sure,” she replied without looking at me as she and Spike threatened to meld into one being.

“Alright. Rosewing, can you please stay with her?”

“As you wish, Master,” she replied with a bow.

“Thanks, I’ll make it up to you later,” I said as I opened the door.

“May I think about how?”

“Sure, see you,” I said as I walked out and into town. In the minute walk it took to get to the little café Twilight directed me to, she stared at me with squinted eyes, as if she was trying to read my mind. When we were seated outside on little piles of hay around a small table, I hid behind my menu in a lame attempt to avoid the line of questioning I knew was coming.

“…Soooo,” she started, making me peak over the top of my menu at her, “is that the girl you told me about? The one with the large flank?”

“…Y-yeah,” I answered as I changed my sitting position.

“And who is that griffon again?”

“R-Rosewing,” I muttered and we went silent as the waiter came over to take our orders. Once we gave them and he left, I looked out over my immediate surroundings, trying again to avoid Twilight’s burning gaze.

“…Is she your marefriend?”

“Rosewing?” I asked as I finally looked at her, “No, no. We just met today, but she apparently likes being my friend so much she doesn’t want to-”

“You know that’s not what I meant,” Twilight interrupted as she flashed me stern look.

“I know, sorry,” I mumbled as I changed my sitting postion again and looked down at the table, “… But, no, she’s not. Like I told you, she’s just a friend.”

“Are you sure?” she asked, sounding a little weird and making me look up at her concerned face.

“…Yeah, pretty sure,” I answered and she relaxed.

“Good,” she said happily as she walked around the table and sat next to me, “then I’m going to be your-”

“Alex!” a familiar voice called out, making the two of us look around and find Applejack and Applebloom walking by.

“Where ya been?!” Applebloom asked as she ran over, jumped at me, and hugged my neck as hard as she could, “You said ah would see ya after school!”

“It’s technically after school now, isn’t it?” I asked as I hugged her back.

“You know what ah meant!” she growled as she nuzzled me aggressively.

“Yeah, I know,” I giggled as her furry face tickled me, “I just got a little caught up in something.”

“Ya darn right ya did!” Applejack exclaimed as she stomped over to us.

“Hey Applejack. Look, I-” was all I got out before getting smacking the face, snapping my head to the side and almost breaking my neck, “OW! What the fffffuu-heck!” As I rubbed my painless face, I looked down at Applebloom’s innocent one, reminding me to not ruin that innocence.

“I would ask ‘what was that for’, but I already know and I’m sorry,” I said as I looked onto Applejack’s angry eyes, “I’m sorry for running away from you without telling you what was going on.”

“…And?” she said, leading me on.

“…And for not asking you for help?”

“And?”

“And… sorry for not coming to see you and saying this sooner?”

“… Ah guess that’ll do,” she sighed as her anger left.

“Cool, well why don’t you pull up a… pile of hay? And have lunch with us,” I offered.

“Wha-”

“Don’t mind if ah do,” she said as she did actually drag over a pile of hay and sat next to me. When the waiter came back with our drinks, Applejack ordered her and her sister some food and we waited a little while before all of it came. The hour was filled with food, pleasant conversation, and a lot of filly cuddling. When we finished, somepony suggested we go to the park, so we did and were there for the next few hours where I ran around and played with Applebloom while Twilight and Applejack sat on a bench watching us.

Towards the end of the third hour, when Applebloom finally started to get tired and just sat on a swing as I pushed her, those two fillies that always bully her and the others showed up out of nowhere.

“Oh horseapples,” Applebloom said as she hopped off the swing and stood next to me, “Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.”

“Applebloom, is that you?” the one called Diamond Tiara asked condescendingly as the two trotted over, “You’ve already become friends with the monster, huh?”

“Alex ain’t no monster,” Applebloom corrected, “he’s an alien.”

“Ooh, because that’s so much better,” Silver Spoon commented.

“Either way, it’s still gross and ugly,” Diamond said as she looked me over.

“Jeez, I didn’t know you two were this nasty,” I said with a raised brow, “you’d both be so cute if it wasn’t for your personalities.”

“Ah, excuse you, you ugly alien!” Diamond exclaimed as she recoiled with disgust.

“Hey, that’s Mr. Ugly Alien to you,” I said as I leaned over and picked up Diamond by her scruff.

“Oh no, it’s got me! Silver Spoon, go get help!” she said as she wiggled and bucked in my grasp.

“A-alright!” Silver said before turning around, but didn’t make it two steps before I grabbed her too.

“What’s your two’s problem?” I asked as I held their pouting faces up to mine, “It has to be tiring being mean all the time.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Diamond said with a turn of her head, “now put me down, you smell funny.”

“Damn, alright,” I said as I dropped her on her butt, but held onto Silver Spoon, “could have at least said please.”

“And put her down too!” she exclaimed as she rubbed her flank.

“Why? I don’t hear her complaining,” I replied as I switched from holding her by her scruff to cradling her in my arms.

“Silver Spoon, tell him to put you down!”

“… I-I think he smells kind of nice,” Silver said as she looked away with a blush.

“Thank you, and those glasses make you extremely cute,” I said as I scratched her ears, making her coo.

“Sliver Spoon!” Diamond Tiara yelled.

“C-can you please put me down?” she asked quietly and regretfully.

“No problem,” I said as I set her down gently but kept a hand on her small back, “would you mind doing me a favor, Silver Spoon?”

“Sure!” she replied instantly, making Diamond gasp.

“Would you mind keeping the bullying to a minimum? I’d really appreciate it if you gave those three a break.”

“No problem!” she replied with a cute smile.

“Thanks,” I said before giving her a chaste kiss on the forehead, making her blush hard, “now, go on you two.”

“O-okay,” Silver Spoon mumbled as she stumbled away with Diamond Tiara following close behind.

“I’m telling on you!” she yelled back over her shoulder.

“Go ahead,” I replied simply, making her face go blank for a second before becoming angry again and trotting off with Silver Spoon.

“Wow, Alex! How’d ya do that?” Applebloom asked as she bounced around from behind me.

“Well, when it comes to bullies you just don’t let them see you react, and if that doesn’t stop them, then you just get inside their heads,” I answered as I picked her up, “that and they aren’t nearly as bad as bullies back on my planet.”

“Wow, you’re so smart, Alex!”

“Not really, but tha-” …I sense something…

“Alex?” Applebloom asked with a raised brow, “What’s wrong?”

“… I feel something coming,” I muttered as I put her down and looked around carefully, “… like something’s about to-”

“Alex, look out!” I heard Scootaloo’s voice call out from behind me. Ah, I see. Quickly turning around, I put my hands up and caught a speeding blue ball before it flew into my stomach. I slid back about twenty feet, making two long lines in the dirt before I came to a stop, carefully holding the blue ball that turned out to be Rainbow Dash.

“Hey, Rainbow,” I greeted as I stood her on her hooves.

“…Uh,” she muttered as she looked around, not understanding what was going on, “t-that usually ends a lot worse.”

“I’m sure,” I said as I rubbed her head, “what’s up?”

“O-oh, nothing. I was just-”

“Alex are you okay?!” four voices interrupted. From behind Rainbow, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle ran up to us and from behind me, Applejack and Twilight came.

“Darn it, Rainbow Dash!” Applejack started, “You need to be more careful! You could’a really hurt Alex!”

“Yeah, Rainbow Dash!” Twilight added, “If Alex hadn’t been paying attention-”

“Relax, girls,” I said as I put an arm around Rainbow, “I’m fine. Rainbow was just practicing her moves, and you know what they say: no pain no gain.”

“Who says that?” Twilight asked.

“Uh… I don’t know, people? Anyway, care to join this little gathering we got here, girls?” I asked as I turned to the three new arrivals.

“S-sure, I’m not doing anything,” Rainbow answered.

“Well, we were actually looking for Applebloom,” Sweetie Belle squeaked.

“Yeah, we got ideas for getting our cutie marks,” Scootaloo explained.

“Oh, okay,” I said as I gathered the three in my arms and gave each of them a kiss, “I’ll see you girls later.”

“Yep!”

“Of course!”

“Bye Alex!” After I put them down, the three ran off giggling to do what ever they were doing.

“Man, those three are cute,” I sighed as I plopped down onto the grass and the three sat around me.

“And we’re not?” Applejack asked with a raised brow as she sat on my right.

“No.”

“What?!” Twilight exclaimed.

“No, you three are more beautiful and sexy than cute,” I explained as I leaned back laid my head against Twilght.

“O-oh,” Rainbow mumbled from my left, making me look over at her and see her extremely red cheeks.

“Yeah,” I sighed as I looked up at the sky and watched the clouds drift lazily in the afternoon breeze. My eyelids started to feel heavy as I watched a cloud that looked like the princess float by and got a strange, but small feeling of apprehension, like I did before Rainbow showed up. Eh, it’s probably nothing…

Author's Note

Well, here's something with the usual shitty cliffhanger. A little more sex stuff than usual, I think, but the full on clop should be coming soon... maybe. If that's what you came for, I'm sorry in advance, but here's a question: who do you think would be down for butt stuff? Like, she prefers it over regular sex, cause I've been thinking about it and I can't make up my mind.

Chapter Seven: Finally

“…ex…” I heard a faint voice call.

“Mmm…”

“Alex,” the soft voice said more clearly, pulling me out of my sleep.

“Ugh, what’s going on?” I mumbled as I gathered the strength to open my eyes.

“It’s time to go, Alex,” the motherly voice said, making me slowly open my eyes and see four beautiful faces looking down at me.

“Hey, Princess,” I said sleepily before pausing for a second, “Celestia!” With a strange amount of athleticism I’ve never achieved before, I hopped off of my back and onto my feet before turning to Celestia.

“Oh shit, I’m sorry. I totally forgot,” I said as I wiped the sleep and drool from my face.

“It’s alright,” she said as she nuzzled me, “we didn’t specify a time anyway.”

“Speaking of which, how long was I asleep?” I asked no one in particular as I pulled out my phone and checked the time.

“Hmm, 6:25. 6:25? …6:25?!” I exclaimed, startling everyone around me, “Goddamnit, she was right!” Without warning, I took off out of the park and into town, the four girls quickly following me.

“Alex, what’s wrong?” Celestia asked as she galloped next to me, her long legs easily helping her keep up with me.

“What in tarnation’s goin on now?!”

“I… I uh, got us some reservations at a restaurant in town, but it’s at 6:30,” I lied as I picked a random street and ran down it since I had no idea where the place was, “it should be right, around… Ah, there it is!” Luckily, I guessed right as a bright, fancy, all glass building with the giant words ‘La Royal’ on the front, sat at the end of the street.

“Oh, I’ve heard of this place,” Twilight said as she came up behind me and I took a second to catch my breath.

“Yeah, cause Rarity won’t stop talking about it,” Rainbow said as she floated over me.

“Well, it looks nice enough, right?” I said as I smoothed out my clothes and wiped a bead of sweat from my head, “Let’s go in.”

“All of us?” Applejack asked, making me stop and look back at everyone.

“Yeah, why, what’s wrong?”

“Well, I thought-”

“I don’t think they’ll let us in,” Rainbow said, “we’re not dressed fancy enough.”

“Fuck that, just follow me. I’ll get us in,” I said as I walked past the line of ponies standing outside the door and held it opened for the girls, “you look great by the way, Celestia.” She really didn’t do anything special except take off the crown and jewelry she usually wares.

“Thank you,” she said with a smile as she walked into the restaurant and the rest of us followed. As I scanned the packed lobby, I understood what Rainbow was talking about; every single pony had on clothes that made us look like hobos in comparison. I thought we were going to have a hard time getting a chance to talk to someone, what with all the ponies talking and standing around, but the sudden appearance of their princess made everyone stop what they were doing and get out of her way before bowing.

“Alright, just as I expected,” I lied as I stepped in front of everyone, “stay here while I talk to the hostess.” With nods from the girls, I walked up to a podium where a cute unicorn mare stood, scribbling in a book as she read from another and seemed to not notice Celestia.

“Excuse me, I’m-”

“Name?” she interrupted without looking up.

“Uh, Alex.”

“Do you have a reservation?”

“Technically, yes, but I brought a few friends-”

“I am sorry, but we cannot make last minute changes to reservations. Either you take your reservation as you made it, or reschedule. The earliest I can get you in will be... about two months from now.”

“Alright, here. Look up for a second.” With a sigh, the mare looked up as I stepped to the side, unblocking her view of Celestia greeting ponies. Her violet eyes went wide for a spilt-second before going back to normal and looking back down at her books.

“I see you noticed the princess,” I started, “well, it so happens that she’s-”

“I am sorry, but not even the princesses are above these rules,” she said flatly.

“Okay, I get it. You’re just doing what you’re supposed to, but please,” I said as I leaned on the podium, putting me a few inches away from her. With another sigh, she looked up and froze when our eyes met.

“Can’t you make an exception this one time?” I asked with a smile as I ran a hand through her short black mane, “I’d really appreciate it.”

“… I will see what I can do,” she said simply before stepping back and trotting into the main restaurant.

“Well, that was easy,” I said to myself as I walked back to my group that was being mobbed, “I got it figured out.”

“That’s great, but can we sit down now?” Applejack asked as she was being squished up against one of the glass walls.

“In a minute. I’m sure she has to talk to somepony and move some stuff aro-”

“Alex?” the hostess called out, “Alex, party of…”

“Six,” I finished for her as we walked up to her.

“Right this way,” she said as she led us into the dinning area. The conversation and clinking of glasses and silverware I heard from outside was quickly silenced as my group and I weaved our way in between tables to a relatively secluded area on the second floor. As I was pulling out everyone’s seats, a voice called out from behind me making turn around and find Rarity trotting up to me.

“Hey, Rarity. I’m not late am I?” I asked with a nervous smile, “You look great, by the way.” It looked like she was wearing the same outfit she showed me the other day, but added a black saddle and dress to it.

“Thank you, but what’s all this?” she said as she looked at the little gathering I had.

“Well, you know… I was already hanging out with them, so I thought, why stop a good thing?” I explained lamely as she looked at me with squinted eyes, “Uh… you can sit next to me if you want.” With a sigh and flip of her mane, she trotted past me and sat down, leaving an empty seat between her and Celestia.

Despite the rocky start, the rest of the dinner went pretty well. After a bottle of wine went around everyone quickly loosened up, some more than others, and what was supposed to be a quiet and refined dinner, turned into a loud and rowdy meal. Rarity forgot about what we were supposed to be doing, and Celestia, though she didn’t seem to care about the way things turned out, she definitely didn’t care after a couple drinks. At some point and somehow, Pinkie and Fluttershy showed up, completing my love, or lust, heptagon. After some huge amount of time, we all stumbled out of the restaurant and though I wasn’t drunk, I was definitely tipsy enough to listen to whatever the girls suggested.

“Hey, Alex?” Rainbow muttered from my back as I carried her. She insisted I carry her after saying, and demonstrating, that she couldn’t fly.

“What’s up?”

“…I don’t want to go home.”

“Me neither!” Pinkie chimed as she walked on shaky legs.

“I could stay out a little longer,” Rarity added as she walked on my left as she leaned on me.

“Well, I’m sorry I don’t have my own place, girls,” I replied as we stumbled down the street, “if I did, I’d totally invite you over… Wait, I’ve got an idea, follow me.” Without a word from anyone, I led the group to the edge of town where I fought Shining the other day. Though the ground was fixed up and didn’t show any sign of a fight having taken place, the girls and I were fully aware of what happened.

“Alex, why are we here?” Twilight asked as she plopped down behind me along with the rest of the girls.

“Just needed some open space,” I said as I too sat down and closed my eyes, “give me a minute.” Okay, so I’ve got magic, right? And magic can do pretty much anything, right? So why can’t I just make a house appear out of thin air? Shouldn’t be too hard; it’s not like I’ve been using my magic or anything, so I should have plenty. Now, lets visualize a simple, human sized house with… I don’t know, three bedrooms? Yeah, that sounds good… though, it would be badass if I could make a huge castle, but that might be overdoing it… Alright, here goes nothing.

When I opened my eyes, I found my hands glowing with a familiar red mist, but this time it was calming and constructive, completely unlike last time. Not really thinking about it, I rubbed my hands together for a second before laying them flat on the ground in front of me. I watched as the ground seemed to absorb the mist from my hands before they went back to normal and I waited a little bit for something to happen.

“Whatcha doin, Ally?” Pinkie asked as she sat in my lap.

“Well, I thought I could make a house with whatever magic I have, but I guess I can’t,” I answered as I hugged her.

“Y-yeah, Alex. That would take a lot of magic to pull off,” Twilight mumbled, “you’d probably need the magic of both princesses to do… is the ground moving?”

“Now, Twilight,” Applejack started as she threw a hoof around her neck, “Ah know we’re a little under the influence, but ah don’t, think… ah think I feel it too.” I turned around to look at everyone and right as I did, I heard a loud explosion behind me before dirt rained down on us. I looked at everyone’s surprised faces as they looked up at whatever was behind me.

“Did it work? Did a house appear?” I asked as I slowly turned around.

“I think it’s a little bigger than a house,” Rarity whispered as I looked over the ‘house.’ What stood in front of us was essentially the vague idea of the castle I had with a lot of the things I didn’t think about being filled in; giant stained glass windows, giant double doors, giant marble pillars; basically, the whole thing was huge. The main thing I noticed though, were the biggest windows in the front that depicted Celestia, Luna, and Cadence, but Celestia’s was the biggest.

“Hmm,” I hummed as I glanced back at Celestia and saw her looking away casually, “well, looks like it worked. Let’s check it out.” After we all took a minute to stand up and I hoisted Rainbow onto my back, we walked the 50 yards to the big doors that opened when I raised my hand to do so. We waited about a minute for them to open all the way before walking into the lobby that had hallways leading to who knows where and a grand staircase that went up and split to the left and right.

“Hmm,” I hummed as I looked over the brightly lit area and glanced at the various art pieces, a lot of which were nude sculptures of both humans and ponies, “let’s go this way.” Leading the way up the stairs and to the right, I followed a vague map in my head that seemed to lead to a room where we could relax. As we walked, I noticed some background music playing over the girls’ loud clip clopping. Not bothering to ask if they could hear it, we eventually came to a door that had my tramp-stamp on it.

“Guess this is my room,” I mumbled as I pushed the door open and walked in. As the girls walked in and spread out, my eyes widened at the shear size of the room that was easily three times the size of mine back home. In the middle of the room, was a conversation pit filled with pillows that could easily fit all of us as well as many more. Directly across from the entrance was a veranda covered with silk drapes and had a view of Canterlot Castle in the distance.

On one side of the room were two doors that I just knew were both closets and when I thought about why there were two and right next to each other, I got the image of one being a normal walk-in closet full of clothes, while the other was also a walk-in closet but filled with all kinds of sex toys and items. It was also helpfully labeled with my tattoo, so there was no way I could get them confused and luckily, it was locked when Pinkie tried to open it.

On the other side of the room was a bar, fully stocked with all kinds of alcohol and drinks I did and didn’t know existed. As I looked at it, I watched a bottle and glass float from off a shelf and over to Rarity who had already made herself extremely comfortable on a pile of pillows. Figuring I stood around gawking long enough, I joined her after dropping a passed out Rainbow and lay down next to her.

“This is quite the place you’ve created, Alex,” she said as she sipped from her drink.

“Yeah, I didn’t really think about a lot of this, but it’s cool that it’s here,” I replied as I watched the others roam around and mess with stuff.

“Well, we’re not exactly alone, but,” Rarity said funnily, making me look at her and see her drain the rest of her glass, “I think you said you were going to give me something tonight.”

“Oh, did I?” I said before she climbed on me and kissed me deeply, “Are you sure?”

“Yes, and you won’t be getting away this time,” she said as her magic started to undo my buttons and slip my jacket off, all while she kept kissing me.

“Alright, relax,” I said airily when we separated, “I’m not going anywhere.” When my shirt was off, she kissed me again as she wrapped her hooves around my neck and as she did, my hands snaked their way over her body and somehow knew how to undo her saddle-dress thing. When I did, her lavender scent assaulted my nose as she immediately started grinding herself on the bulge that was threatening to rip my pants. Thankfully, she unzipped them with her magic and my dick sprung out and poked her in the stomach, visibly sending chills down her spine.

“Alex, please,” she whined as she stood over me and lined herself up, her body and face saying more than her words ever could.

“It’s all you,” I said as I held my dick steady and I was reunited with her warm, moist lips, “take your ti-” I was promptly silenced by the feel and sound of her hips falling onto mine and spearing herself. Oh my god, I can’t describe how great that single feeling was; I nearly came right then, but I somehow managed not to despite the velvety grip she had on me. Rarity on the other hand, couldn’t hold back and came with a loud shriek before she collapsed on top of me and passed out.

“Oh. My. God,” I muttered breathlessly with my eyes closed as I held Rarity and kept her from moving anymore.

“Alex, what are you doing?” …Did I seriously forget about the rest of them? I slowly opened my eyes and found the princess and the rest of the girls sitting in front of me, with each of them having their own unique reaction. The one I paid the most attention to though, was Celestia’s, as I was pretty sure I saw a fire burning in her eyes, but I couldn’t quite tell if it was lust or rage.

“Alex?” she asked as she stepped closer.

“Y-yeah?”

“I believe you own me a little something as well,” she said as she wrapped Rarity in her magic.

“Yeah, sure, but hold on a sec-” And that was it. Right as Rarity was pulled off of me, making a satisfying and equally disgusting squelching noise, my dam burst with the force of ten fire hoses, sending my cum pretty high up before it came back down and got on everyone, except me somehow. As I sat there catching my breath, I watched the girls’ various reactions to my foreign substance landing on their faces and manes. I didn’t get to watch for very long before Celestia stood over me and blocked my line of sight.

“So will you give me what I want, or do I have to take it by force?” she asked in the sultriest of voices, making me instantly hard again. I was extremely tempted to see how forceful she could be, but the intense heat I felt on my dick coming from her pussy about a foot away told me how bad she wanted it.

“Alright, I hear you,” I said as I patted the spot next to me, “lay down and I’ll give it to you just the way you want it.” Now, as cheesy as that sounded, I did somehow know exactly how she wanted it: missionary. Whether or not that was surprising, I don’t remember because I was more concerned with sticking my dick back into something. As I got on my knees, she got down on hers as she moved her tail to the side and presented herself to me.

“No, no. We both know this isn’t how you want it,” I said with a smirk as I easily flipped her onto her back. When I did, a burst of red hit her cheeks before she hid behind her hooves.

“Alex! This is embarrassing!” she murmured through her hooves as she fought to meet my gaze, “I haven’t done this before.”

“It’s fine,” I said as I leaned over her and kissed her briefly, “I haven’t done this with somepony so beautiful before. So it’s a first for both of us.” My cheesy line made her blush die down a bit as she spread her legs, letting me lower myself closer to the furnace that was her pussy. I poked and prodded her for a moment, making sure she was plenty aroused even though I knew she had been for a while.

“Alex,” she moaned as she put her hooves around my neck, “just give it to me. I’ve waited too long for this. Please! Just buck me!” Damn.

“As you wish, Princess,” I replied before I did as ordered and shoved my cock deep into her, making her moan loudly before I kissed her to suppress the noise. It didn’t help too much though as I continued doing as she asked and bucked away, eventually separating our mouths so I could breath. I said she was hot when I was sitting outside of her, but hot took on a whole new meaning once I was in. I’m pretty sure I thought my dick was on fire at some point, and maybe it was, but the pleasure overpowered that slight pain by about a thousand times. I don’t know how long, but it didn’t seem very before we were both about to cum.

“Ah, I’m almost there,” I growled as my hips picked up speed.

“Me too,” she replied breathlessly as she wrapped her legs around my waist, “cum inside me! I want to feel every drop of your seed!” With a few more pumps I did as instructed and let loose inside her as she pulled and held me down, shrieking into my ear all the while. Her heat seemed to peak as she came, but the strange amount of cum I was shooting into her put out that literal fire. The death grip she had on me loosed slightly as her tongue lolled out and her eyes threatened to roll back, letting me slowly pull myself out of her. I slowly stood up and looked happily over my work, satisfied that Celestia was satisfied, at least for the moment.

When I turned around, I was suddenly tackled by two weights and brought back down next to Celestia. When I got my bearings, I found Applejack straddling me before Fluttershy’s butt quickly blocked my view.

“Alex? Could you?” she whispered as she started grinding herself on my face, “If you don’t mind.”

“Of course not,” I said as I put my hands on her butt and held her steady.

“Hope ya don’t mind me takin care of mahself here, Alex,” Applejack said as I felt her pussy clamp down on me. I couldn’t even muster a response because of how ridiculously tight she was, which I guess I shouldn’t have been surprised by. Along with being tight, she was also pretty aggressive when riding me, making me a little scared for my little guy’s safety. Fluttershy on the other hand just let me do my thing and delicately eat her out as she panted and moaned cutely, making me eagerly continue my work. I don’t know if it’s ironic or not, but she tasted like buttercream frosting and since I have quite the sweet tooth, I really enjoyed my time with her.

I might have enjoyed myself a little too much though, as she soon thrust her hips into my face and came pretty aggressively with the cutest moan ever. When she stopped twitching, she slid off of me and fell into a panting heap, letting me get a look at the cowgirl riding me. With one hoof on my stomach and other holding and waving her hat around, Applejack was having a hell of a time bruising my pelvis, if her airy ‘yeehaw’s’ were anything to go by. Figuring that I shouldn’t be the only one getting bruised, I held her by the hips and started thrusting with the same intensity she was showing, surprising her and making her drop her hat to steady herself.

“S-so that’s how it is, huh?” she panted as she rested her chest on mine and wrapped her hooves around my neck, “Two can play at that!”

“What? I was just trying to-” My words caught in my throat as she lifted her hips right as I lowered mine, pulling me out of her for a split second before plunging back in as I thrust and she lowered. At the time, I only thought about how great it felt, but it was the most dangerous and potentially painful thing I did that night. Whether it was by magic or pure luck, I somehow didn’t break my dick or spear her in the ass in those intense few minutes before we both slammed back together and came. After taking a second to catch my breath and let my bruises fade away, I sat up and found Pinkie in front of me with her butt raised and a goofy smile on her face.

“Can I have a turn now, Ally?” she asked as she wiggled her butt enticingly, “I know how much you like my butt.”

“It is nice,” I said as I scooted forward and rubbed said butt, feeling and enjoying its suppleness.

“Just so you know, I like getting rutted in a different place,” she giggled as she moved her tail to the side and flashed me her slightly darker pink butthole, making my hard-on return once again.

“I had a feeling,” I replied as I snapped my fingers, making my Sex ClosetTM, open and float out a bottle of lube that I applied generously to her butt, “good thing I’m an ass man.” With two fingers, I lightly massaged around her anus while my other hand rubbed her cutie mark, making her let out an airy breath. Her moans and sweet scent made it hard to keep up the foreplay, but I luckily didn’t have to when she suddenly backed up into me, forcing one of my fingers into her butt.

“Come on, Ally! I want the real thing!” she pleaded as she rocked back and forth on my hand.

“Okay,” I replied simply before pulling my finger out with a pop and lining myself up, “might be a bit a tight fit, though.”

“That’s just the way I like it,” she giggled somewhat sinisterly before backing up into me again and swallowing my dick whole, making us both gasp in pleasure. Not waiting for her to say anything else I started pounding away, making her ass jiggle each time I slammed into her. Like Applejack’s pussy, Pinkie's ass had a death grip on me that only tightened every time I threatened to leave her and practically pulled me back in each time. At some point I kind of lost myself to the pleasure and literally fucked her silly, as when I came to my senses she was like Celestia with her eyes rolled and tongue hanging out, but giggling.

I slowly pulled myself out of her, once again making a satisfying pop before sliding her out of the way and looking for the last two, but only found one: Twilight.

“Where’s… never mind,” I said as I glanced around the room and found the door to the veranda wide open, along with a familiar feathery face peering through it, “one second.” With as snap of my fingers, the face disappeared and reappeared in the room confused for a second before looking at me nervously.

“M-master! I-I was just…” Rosewing faded out as she looked at my smirking face. Without saying anything, I snapped my fingers again and some rope slithered out of my closet before quickly jumping onto and tying Rosewing up by her claws and hanging her on a wall.

“You’re not mad, are you Master?” she asked as I walked up to her.

“Of course not, now open your mouth,” I said as I pulled a ball-gag out of my pocket. When she saw the gag, she smiled for a second before obeying and opening wide, letting me easily tie it onto her before I kneeled down and spread her legs.

“Now, let me just put this, riiiiight here,” I said as I pulled an egg vibrator out of my other pocket and slipped it into her already wet hole.

“Mhmm?” she mumbled through the gag.

“Oh, it’s nothing,” I said as I stood up straight and looked her right in the eyes, my relaxed smirk unfading, “but I can see you’ve been watching for a while. While I’m not an expert on ponies, I’m pretty sure they appreciate and expect privacy when it comes to these kinds of things. So, I think a little punishment is in order.” With one more snap of my fingers, the vibrator turned on to a low setting, making Rosewing gasp.

“Let’s say… two, maybe three hours of this with no cumming. Let me know if you’re about to so I can stop it,” I said casually as I turned and walked back over to Twilight, “so are you ready for this?”

“I-I don’t know,” she replied nervously as she looked over my shoulder at Rosewing.

“That’s cool, we don’t have to if you don’t want to,” I said somewhat regrettably as I hugged her.

“No, I mean I want to,” she mumbled as she nuzzled me before standing up, “but I’d rather have it be just us, so I’m going to go.”

“I understand,” I said before kissing her on the forehead, “I’ll see you later then.”

“Yeah, I should check in on Spike and your friend,” she said as she stepped out of the sex pit.

“… Yeah, could you do that for me? And I guess it’s kind of late, so can she stay with you tonight? I’ll come get her tomorrow,” I said with a nervous smile.

“Of course,” she sighed before her horn lit up, “see you tomorrow.” With a brief flash of light, she vanished, leaving me with the other five.

“Well,” I started as I faced the others who had recovered one by one, “who’s up for round two?” The rest of the night and some time into the morning was spent the same way the last half hour was: full of hardcore human-on-pony, and pony-on-human, action. The only thing that really changed or surprised me was how much more into it Fluttershy got after the first time. Her and Celestia were practically on par when it came to sexual starvation though the princess won, while Applejack tapped out after our third go, Pinkie after the fifth, and Rarity never woke up. I have to say that that was probably my best night in Equestria by far, for obvious reasons, and with practically no negative repercussions either… Practically, but I slept pretty well that morning, so that’s a plus.

Author's Note

So once again, I'm sorry if you were looking forward to this. I'm also sorry that it's so short, but we'll be back to basics by the next chapter, whenever I get done with it. I kind of got tired writing this halfway through, so that's partly why it's so bad, the other part is that all these great ideas came to me while I was writing, so I wanted to get through it as soon as possible. So expect some characters to take the place of others and for there to be somewhat less sex stuff in the future.

Chapter Nine: Sad History

So, a few things went through my mind as I lie there letting Luna suck my face. Someone’s out of practice, but it’s cute; I wonder if she speaks in Old Equestrian while she’s getting fucked; I wonder if she tastes like blueberries…

“Hello to you too,” I said when she pulled back to breathe and stared down at me, “what’s going on?”

“I need you Alex,” she answered airily as she laid down on me and Cadence poked her head out of the study, “I-I need you to rut me.”

“Well, as much as I want to help you out, and believe me, I do, are you sure you want me to do it?” I asked as I looked at Cadence and she nodded for me to keep going, “Isn’t there some strong, or wimpy, stallion, or mare, you’ve had your eye on?”

“Yes, there is,” she replied as she laid her head on my shoulder and nuzzled me.

“Why didn’t you ask them then?”

“I am,” she said seductively as she nibbled my ear.

“Hmm,” I hummed as I looked at Cadence with a raised brow and she shrugged, “…Well, who am I to deny a friend in need?”

“Alex!” Cadence exclaimed.

“What?” I said as I stood up and held Luna close, “She asked for it.”

“Well, yeah, but… you can’t have sex with both of my aunties!”

“Why not?”

“… B-but, aren’t you and Auntie Celestia together?”

“Hmm,” I hummed as I thought about it, “I actually haven’t thought about that. I know she keeps saying as much, but… I’m gonna have to think about it. In the mean time, Luna and I will be in my room.”

“Wha-I-you-”

“You’re free to come and watch if you’re into that kind of thing,” I said as I started walking down the hall, “otherwise, why don’t you keep Velvet Note company. We shouldn’t be long… hopefully.”

“… Fine, whatever. Let’s go Velvet Note,” Cadence said as she stomped the other way down the hall.

“Where to Princess?” Velvet asked as she followed.

“Somewhere we can’t hear them.”

“That’ll be tough,” I called over my shoulder and I heard her hoof-steps become faster, “ah, it’s too much fun teasing her.”

“I grow tired of you teasing me,” Luna purred into my ear as I gave her ass a squeeze like I had been the whole time.

“Sorry, I’ll take care of you in a minute,” I replied before taking off through the halls and reaching my room in record time. I tossed her into the pit where she bounced and giggled before I jumped in after her, my pants slipping off of me as I jumped. When I landed, I pulled her in for another kiss that she was really eager to accept. As we kissed, I started to ease her onto her back, but was surprised when she suddenly flipped me over and laid on me.

“I was wondering what you were like in bed,” I commented as she looked at me hungrily again.

“D-do you not approve?” she asked as with sad eyes.

“Oh, I do approve,” I said with a smirk as I rubbed her cheek, “it’s pretty hot.”

“Then you would not mind servicing your princess, would you?” she asked as she walked forward until her pussy was right before my eyes.

“Of course n-” but I was quickly silenced as she sat on my face. I guess she really wants it. Without further delay, I opened my mouth, taking a taste of the dark flower before me as she started to rock her hips. Oh my god, that’s sour. Doesn’t taste like blueberries at all! … I feel like I’ve been cheated. Despite the almost awful taste she had, I forced myself to endure the foreplay as her pussy threatened to rip my tongue out of my mouth. Luckily, because of my technique or her aggressiveness, she came within a matter of minutes and her juices sprayed me in the face.

“Ah, what the fuck?!” I exclaimed as some got in my eyes and stung horribly. I quickly slid from under her and held my face as I continued to swear. I felt Luna wrap her hooves around my neck and lick my ear as I tried to massage the pain from my eyes. It wasn’t until then that I noticed something weird about her, but my train of thought was interrupted when I heard pounding on my door.

“Alex! Get out of there!” I heard Cadence’s voice yell through the thick door, “That’s not Auntie Luna!”

“Wha-” was all I got out before losing consciousness. I woke up some time later with a pain in my wings that made me roll over and fall off whatever I was laying on, making me grunt in pain as I hit the floor.

“Alex?” I heard Cadence’s voice call and slowly wake me up, “Alex, are you up?”

“Huh?” I mumbled as I sat up and rubbed my eyes with chained hands, noticing my pants less legs and being thankful that I could still see, “What the hell’s going on?”

“We are prisoners,” I heard Velvet Note’s voice answer a little ways off. As I stood up, I looked around and found that I was in a dungeon cell, grimy stone floors, iron bars, and all. When I looked through the bars, I saw Velvet in a cell right across from mine as she hung from chains against a wall.

“Prisoners?” I repeated as I tried to break my chains, but failed, “Whose prisoners? This is my sex dungeon in my castle.”

“No wonder I feel so comfortable,” I heard Rosewing’s voice say. Sticking my head through the decently spaced bars, I looked around and saw Rosewing in the same position as Velvet in her own cell.

“You might be comfortable, but I’m not,” I heard another familiar voice say.

“…They got you too, Trish?” I said.

“…Yeah,” she replied quietly.

“…Anyway, who is ‘they?’” I asked as I looked around my cell for a way out, “I remember hearing you yell about something Cadence, before I went out.”

“I was trying to tell you that Changelings have invaded your castle!” she exclaimed as I heard rattling chains, “After you left and I was left with who I thought was Velvet Note, I saw another one dragging away the real Velvet. When I did, I ran as fast as I could to warn you, and as I was warning you, the doors flew open and I caught a glimpse of Chrysalis before she knocked me out.”

“Hmm,” I hummed as I sat down on my bunk, “well, that’s unexpected. Does Celestia know about this?”

“I don’t know how she could. With any luck, Chrysalis might get overconfident and tell her about what’s going on, but after what happened to her last time, I doubt she’ll make that mistake.”

“… Guess it’s up to me then,” I said as I stood up, poked my head through the bars again, and scanned the dimly lit hall.

“Do you know a way out?” Velvet asked, “I do not remember there being any hidden passages in the castle.”

“Well, first I need to figure out what happened to my magic,” I said as I snapped my fingers a few times and nothing happened.

“She must have put one of those rings on you,” Rosewing offered and sure enough, when I looked at my hands, I found a silver band with weird writing on it, on my right hand.

“Good thing they didn’t chain me up to the wall,” I said as I slipped the ring off and easily broke the chains around my wrists, “now to get out of this cell.”

“Can you not just bend the bars?” Velvet asked as I paced around in thought.

“No. Down here, the doors only open if you say your safe word.”

“Jesus Christ, Alex,” Trish muttered.

“… So, I just have to think about what mine might be.”

“Is it the same for everypony?” Cadence asked.

“No, it’s unique to each person… Oh! Onomatopoeia!” I said and the locks on my cell unlocked, “Sweet.”

“Alright, now let us out!” Cadence said as I stepped out of my cell and looked at everyone else’s.

“Hmm… Nah,” I said as I started walking down the hall towards the stairs, “y’all will be safer down here.”

“Alex, this isn’t funny! Let me out!” Cadence screamed as I walked past her cell and saw her swinging and thrashing in her chains.

“Jeez, relax. You can come out when you figure out what your safe word is. Besides, the keys are up in my room. I’d have to sneak all the way there and back to get you out.”

“Wha- then at least tell Auntie Celestia about this!” she yelled as her thrashing didn’t stop.

“Alright, alright,” I said as I snapped my fingers and some parchment and a quill appeared, “let’s see… Dear Celestia, Changelings. Love, Alex.” With another snap of my fingers, the piece of paper with those five words vanished and I started walking towards the stairs again.

“Aren’t you going to wait until she comes with backup?” Cadence asked in a tone that told me she was totally done with my shit.

“And watch her overreact and wipeout an entire race? I don’t think so. Mass genocide is not something I ever want to see while I’m here. Now, don’t get too comfortable; I shouldn’t be long,” I said before I kept walking and passed Trish’s cell where she scowled at me and made me shudder, “I-I’ll get you out soon. I promise.”

Quickly and quietly, I climbed the stone steps back up to the main floor of the castle and ended up in one of the many hallways. Alright, if I was a bug queen that was hell-bent on taking over a nation, where would I be? …The throne room, duh. Within a few minutes, I was peaking around the corner of a hallway that led to the lobby and saw only two Changelings standing guard outside the doors of the throne room. Only two, huh? This would be easy if I knew how to deal with Changelings, but I don’t. So I guess the direct approach will have to do.

“What’s a guy have to do to get some decent bondage play around here?” I said as I walked out into the lobby, instantly grabbing the two Changelings’ attention.

“The important one got free!” one of the two buzzed as they charged down the stairs.

“Capture, but do not harm!” the other finished as they closed in on me.

“STOP!” I exclaimed as I raised a hand and the two actually skidded to a stop a foot away from me, “… Sleepy time.” I quickly knocked each of them over the head and they promptly slumped over on top of each other. Picking up their cold, hard bodies, I climbed the stairs and knocked on the door.

“What is it?” Chrysalis called back in her weird, and admittedly, sexy voice, “I thought I told you to leave me be!”

“I guess that’s as good an invitation as any,” I mumbled as I opened the door.

“And what was that yell- … *sigh*” She let out possibly the most defeated sigh I’ve ever heard as I walked into the throne room and sat the two minions down on a couch.

“What’s with the sigh?” I asked as I made the long way up to her.

“I’m simply tired of the incompetence of the few drones I have left,” she explained as she rubbed her temples.

“Go easy on them. They haven’t gotten any love in who knows how long,” I said as I approached the stairs to the throne.

“Ah, so you know about us,” she said with a small smile, flashing me her white fangs.

“Of course. Who hasn’t heard about the Great Queen Chrysalis, ruler of the mighty Changelings-”

“Oh, do go on,” she said as her smile grew.

“-getting stomped by a pink pony and her boyfriend.” Her smile quickly changed into a frown as her eyes narrowed and she got up from my throne and walked down the steps.

“Oh no, don’t get up. You look good up there, honest,” I said as she started to circle me.

“You’re awfully cheeky for one that’s at a disadvantage,” she whispered into my ear.

“What are you talking about? I’m in complete control here,” I said as she stood in front of me and looked down at my semi-erect dick before looking back up at me with a raised brow, “… mostly in control. You’re voice is kinda sexy; I can’t help it.”

“It’s good that you find me attractive in some way,” she said as she turned around and presented me her ass, “it’ll make it a lot easier for you to give me your seed.”

“And what if, against my better judgment, I say no?”

“Then I’ll be forced to do something, against my better judgment,” she quipped as she stood up straight and nodded her head.

“…Ah, what the hell?” I mumbled as I watched Lilypop walk from behind the throne with another drone poking its horn at her throat, “Fuck you, Chrysalis.”

“That’s exactly what I want,” she chuckled as she turned around and threw her hooves around my neck before licking my face with her forked tongue, “you wouldn’t want anything to happen to the first pony you’ve helped, would you?”

“P-Prince?” Lilypop stuttered, “P-please help me.”

“Don’t worry, Lilypop. You’ll be fine. I just have to make sweet, sweet love to Miss Holey Hooves here, and you’ll be safe. So you might want to look away, but if you don’t mind me asking, why do you need my seed?”

“To birth more Changelings, of course. Alicorns are the only ones with enough magic to impregnate me, but with the only ones being female, I had a bit of a problem. But then you came along,” she explained as she rubbed herself on me, “when I heard how Celestia had fallen for some strange creature, I had to know more. I was pleasantly surprised to find out that she was making you a prince and with any luck, help you ascend. I was by far the most surprised to find out she was giving you her own magic to help your transformation.”

“…What do you mean?” I asked seriously, making her look at me as a big smile spread across her face.

“You don’t know?”

“…”

“Well, that does sound like Celestia; a noble princess willing to do anything for others, even if it causes her extreme pain.”

“What are you talking about?” I asked again.

“You didn’t notice when Celestia showed up at your little party last night? That she looked a little… tired?”

“Would you just fucking tell me?” I snapped.

“That drink she gave you? It had part of her in it; her horn to be exact,” she said as she rubbed hers across my cheek, “naturally born alicorns are next to impossible to come across, so the next best thing is to make one using parts of another. And let me tell you, I had a ball listening to her screams echo out of the castle.”

“…S-so what does that mean?” I mumbled as I started to feel a little uneasy, “She’ll be fine, right?”

“Oh, she’ll live,” Chrysalis answered with a huff as she let go of me and walked back up to my throne, “though, her magic is on par with a regular unicorn. I imagine she has trouble moving the sun now, but since she’s been doing it for so long, I’m sure it’s still second nature, even if it does drain her.”

“I… I don’t know what to say,” I muttered as I looked down at my hands, “I didn’t know she went so far for me.”

“You should be saying thank you. Because of her you’re technically half alicorn, but I suppose the magic you already had was so great it made you a full one. Now you get the privilege of assisting me in the rebirth of the Changeling race. So, will you or won’t you?”

“… You’re not giving me a lot of options,” I said as I flexed my hands, “I mean, there hasn’t really been any negotiating.”

“There’s nothing to negotiate. You give me your seed and I might not hurt this pretty mare,” she said as the drone pressed its horn against Lilypop’s throat and drew blood, “and after she had just got an answer to her stallion problem too.”

“… How about this,” I said as I put a hand on my chin and started walking up the stairs, “I promise I get you pregnant, let you stay in my castle and get all the lust you can stand even,”

“That was already the plan,” she said in a bored tone as I stood in front of her and the drone took a step back with Lilypop.

“-but, you promise to not try and take over Equestria when your kids are born. Just stay here with me and I can guarantee your race’s survival.”

“… Despite the fact that you are in no position to negotiate anything more than what I have been kind enough to offer, I wouldn’t dream of settling for anything less than the kingdom I deserve,” she replied with a shake of her head, “and since you even had the gall to propose such a ridiculous idea, the original deal is off. Kill her.”

“Wait, wait, wait!” I exclaimed as I reached a hand out at the drone and Lilypop, “J-just think for a second!”

“…What?”

“J-just think about how angry Celestia’s already gonna be when she finds out you’ve taken me hostage on top of killing one of her citizens! She’s gonna be livid! She’ll be so angry, she won’t hesitate to kill you, who I should remind has next to no magic or energy to fight back, and what few Changelings you have left, which is what? Like, five?”

“…” she stayed silent as she glanced away.

“At that point, it won’t matter how much magic she has. She’ll find a way to exterminate you and what’s left of your kind.”

“… Did you just call me, a bug?” she muttered as her face became blank.

“… W-what?”

“You said, ‘exterminate like a bug,’ didn’t you?” she said as she turned and looked at me blankly.

“N-no? And if I did, what does it matter? You guys are bugs, ri-” I couldn’t finish my sentence as I was suddenly pounced on by Chrysalis and we tumbled down the stairs. When we stopped, I was flat on my back as she stood over me with a face that came close to the one Cadence gave me that one time I joked about being dead. I almost wet my nonexistent pants as she glared at me.

“DON’T EVER CALL ME A BUG!” she screamed as spit flew onto my face, “It’ll be a cold day in Tartarus when I let anypony get away with calling me a bug! Luckily for you, I need you alive… but her-” She was about to get off of me when I heard the doors suddenly burst open.

“Alex! I got your letter and I-” I heard Celestia’s voice say over the sound of hoof-steps. Looking up, I saw an upside down Celestia stare at us with a blank face as Royal Guards stood around her. I could see her eye start to twitch as her mane and tail started to catch fire and the sunlight shining through the giant windows quickly dimmed. The room grew incredibly hot as Celestia became the only source of light and her guards shuffled away from her. Right as she took a step forward, I heard the sound of a breaking window, making me look past Chrysalis and see Luna swoop down and pull Lilypop out of the drone’s grasp, taking one thing off my mind.

Right as I heard the sound of Celestia’s horn charging up, I quickly grabbed Chrysalis and got up, spreading and covering us with my wings as I felt a blast of magic fly toward us. Before I knew it, I was on fire, and holy shit did it hurt. I could feel my skin and feathers melt the second the blast hit me, and screamed as my muscle and bone caught fire. Luckily, I didn’t have to experience the immense pain for very long before the fire was put out and sunlight filled the room again.

“ALEX!” Celestia screamed as I heard her hoof-steps race up behind me. I stood there panting as I waited for the pain to fade, but it didn’t. I clutched Chrysalis to my chest as I fell to my knees and used every bit of strength I had to stay conscious. When Celestia rushed up next to me, she tried to pull Chrysalis away from me, but I held on tight.

“D-don’t,” I croaked, making Celestia stop immediately, “s-she’s m-m-my g-guest.”

“A-Alex,” Celestia sobbed as tears streamed down her face, “I’m so sorry.”

“I-I’ll b-be f-fine,” I said as I tried to move an arm to comfort her, but couldn’t because it hurt too much, “I-I just n-need t-to r-r-rest.” That’s when I blacked out. The next thing I knew, I was slowly waking up and staring up at a white ceiling with a weight on my chest.

“Ugh, my back,” I groaned as I brought a hand to my face, “where am I?”

“Alex!” a few different voices said, making me stop rubbing my face and look around. I found myself laying in a bed surrounded by Cadence, Velvet Note, Rosewing, Celestia, who I was laying my head on, and Chrysalis, who was laying on top of me asleep.

“What’s going on?” I asked as Celestia nuzzled me and I rubbed her cheek.

“We’re in your medical wing,” Cadence answered a she too nuzzled me, “you’ve been asleep for three days.”

“Three days?” I repeated, “Damn, was I really hurt that bad?”

“No,” Velvet answered, “your magic deflected a lot of the damage. It only took you about a day to heal completely along with Princess Celestia. The rest was spent recovering your magic.”

“What happened to you?” I asked Celestia as I turned to her.

“I was able to absorb some the damage you took to speed up your recovery,” she answered.

“Aw, why’d you do that? I was gonna be fine. A little browner than before maybe, but I’m sure I would have lived.”

“I-I know. I just…” she mumbled as I felt her cheek become wet against mine, “Alex, I’m so, so sorry. I never meant to hurt you.”

“It’s fine,” I said as I rubbed her neck, “I’m not dead, so it’s cool. I’m just glad she’s alright.”

“… Why did you protect her?” Celestia asked as she scowled at Chrysalis, “Why would you defend such a cruel creature like her?”

“Well, besides her trying to take over Equestria, how is she so cruel?” I asked, seemingly throwing everyone for a loop, “I mean, I get she captured and impersonated Cadence and that’s definitely inexcusable, but as of right now, she’s just trying to survive after having practically her whole race die out.”

“She… she” Cadence and Celestia stuttered in an attempt to think of good reasons.

“Sure she’s a little rough around the edges, literally,” I said as I felt her hard body poke me, “but if you just give her a chance, I’m sure she can be a nice person… maybe.”

“Alex, I don’t trust her,” Celestia said flatly.

“I’m not asking you to trust her, I’m asking you to not kill her and her race just cause she threatened to have sex with me.”

“… She what?”

“… Nothing, I’m just asking you to trust me. I’ll watch over her and the few Changelings she has. I’ll put them to work or something.”

“Oh, I don’t think so,” Chrysalis said as she raised her head, making everyone in the room tense up, “I work for nopony.”

“Well, as far as I can tell, this is a win-win for you,” I said as I looked into her slitted eyes, “you get to have whatever lust comes in and keep yourself healthy, and if you somehow get your hooves on my seed, then what am I gonna do?”

“Alex!” Celestia exclaimed.

“Relax, it’s fine,” I said as I finally sat up with a grunt and my healed wings stretched out, “the odds of that happening are extremely low.”

“Yeah, just like the odds of Auntie Luna wanting you to buck were low,” Cadence muttered.

“I must say, that was my best acting yet,” Chrysalis commented with a smirk. Cadence and Celestia started to growl angrily before I patted both of them on the head.

“Relax. She and her five won’t be able to leave, trust me.”

“Oh? Says who?” Chrysalis asked as she sneered at me.

“Oh, just little ole me,” I said and with a snap of my fingers, a red band appeared around one of her hooves, “this will let me know if you do.”

“This is supposed to stop me?” she asked with a smirk.

“No, I am. So, you can go ahead and try to leave, but if you thought Celestia was angry when she showed up,” I said as I held her chin and stared into her eyes, “you don’t wanna know what I look like when I am.” Her cheeks turned a weird shade of green that made me think she was going to be sick, so I let her go.

“So, don’t leave my sight unless I tell you to. Anyway, let me get up and stretch my legs,” I said and Chrysalis quickly jumped off of me, “why were sitting on me anyway?”

“You had a death grip on me,” she answered as she stretched and cracked her back.

“Oh, sorry,” I said as I swung my legs over the side of the bed and tried to stand up, but couldn’t hold myself up and was quickly caught by Cadence, “thanks.”

“No problem, but,” she said as she helped me get my footing and Celestia took her place on my left, “I’m going to go back to the castle. I can’t stand being in the same room as her.”

“Alright, then let Luna know Alex is fine,” Celestia said as the two nuzzled each other.

“You be careful, Alex. It’s like you can’t go a day without something happening to you,” Cadence said as she headed for the door.

“Yeah, what I wouldn’t give to have a normal, boring day,” I replied as I waved, “see ya. Shouldn’t you go with her?”

“I’ve decided to stay with you for a day or two to make sure you’re fully healed,” Celestia said as she nuzzled me again, “I don’t know what I’d do if something happened to you… again.”

“Aw, what’d I do to deserve a friend as good as you?” I asked as I hugged her.

“…W-we’re, still friends?” she asked as she rested her head on my shoulder, “not… l-lovers?”

“Uuuhhhh,” I said as I looked at the others in the room, none of whom gave me any answers, but Chrysalis licked her lips hungrily, so that told me something, “… you know what? I don’t actually have an answer to that.”

“I see,” she said sadly.

“But just give me some time, like a day or two, and I’ll have an answer for you. I just, need to think about some things,” I said as Trish’s cruel words went through my head.

“I can do that,” Celestia said as she smiled at me, “I’ve waited a long time for you, so what’s a few more days?”

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. Now, let’s get you something to eat. I’m sure you’re starving, I know I am,” she said as she led me to the door, the rest of the group following close behind.

“With all the meat on your flank, I’d say you eat plenty,” Chrysalis poked. Celestia started to say something back, but was silenced by the sound of me back-handing Chrysalis across the face. Everyone was silent as I stood there staring at Chrysalis blankly as she rubbed her face and looked back at me just as blankly. It took a second, but I eventually snapped back to normal as I dropped and held my hand.

“Uh… s-sorry. J-just don’t say shit like that again,” I said quickly before walking the rest of the way out of the room and down the hall. It took a bit, but everyone else eventually rejoined me as Celestia jumped into my arms and Chrysalis stayed at the back of the group. As we walked, Velvet and Rosewing told me all about the nothing that happened while I was out. Each of the six came and visited me at least once, with Twilight and Rainbow doing so the most, which I kind of thought was weird and made a mental note to go see them. Luna was in Canterlot taking care of business, but was keeping me company while I was sleeping, though I couldn’t remember.

Apparently, Trish was still locked up in the dungeon until yesterday and needless to say, was pretty upset about it. Rosewing warned me not to try talking to her for a while and I knew that wouldn’t take any effort to do. When we got to the dinning room, we found an entire feast waiting for us, so we all sat down and ate, even Chrysalis. The meal that I found out was dinner, went by pretty smoothly, though the only ones willing to talk were Celestia and I, so it was pretty quiet. Once the few chefs Celestia brought cleaned up the table, we decided to call it a night despite my restlessness. Rosewing disappeared to wherever she goes when I’m not paying attention to her, Velvet went to my study to organize for tomorrow, and Celestia and Chrysalis followed me to my room. When we went in, Celestia stopped Chrysalis at the door.

“Your room is next door,” she said as nicely as she could, “please try not to disturb us.” Without saying anything, Chrysalis just trotted to the left and I heard her open and close her door. When she did, Celestia closed ours and trotted over to the bar.

“Have a seat, Alex. I’ll make us some drinks,” she said as she started mixing something.

“Sure,” I replied as I sat on a couch that was facing my giant glass wall and looked out at the sun setting over the distant mountains. …I wonder if I can move it. Without really thinking, I stretched my hand that was covered in red mist towards the orange ball o’ fire and concentrated. For a split second, it became the same shade of red my hand was before the strain was too much and I gave up. When I did, Celestia trotted over and sat next to me as she floated our drinks over.

“What is this?” I asked as I looked at the purple liquid.

“A drink Luna came up with a long time ago; Angelic Night, she calls it,” she said before sipping hers.

“Does it have any alicorn in it?” I asked, making her spit-take.

“W-wha, n-no, I-”

“Celestia, why didn’t you tell me?” I asked calmly.

“… I wanted to surprise you…”

“Well, I’m pretty surprised by how much effort it took to make that drink, but I guess I couldn’t have stopped you,” I said as I looked at her horn that I just realized was significantly shorter, “and it’s not like I would have said no if you told me after handing me the cup. Just… don’t put yourself through something like that again because of me. It hurts me just thinking about how painful that had to have been.”

“It wasn’t that bad,” she said as she waved her hoof dismissively and I just looked at her with a raised brow, “…Okay, maybe it hurt a little.”

“Just don’t do it again,” I said as I wrapped an arm around her and she cuddled up to me.

“I can’t make any promises,” she said before turning my head and kissing me. We finished our drinks as we watched the sun finish setting and watch Luna lift the moon. As we did, Celestia fell asleep while I was wide-awake. Not wanting to lie around like I had been for the past few days, I covered her with a blanket before quietly leaving the room. As I closed the door behind me, I caught Velvet trotting over to hers.

“Hey, Velvet,” I greeted.

“Oh, Sir,” she said flatly as she looked up from her papers with a small jump, “did you need something?”

“No, just stepping out for a bit, so don’t worry about me,” I said as I leaned against her door, “now, I know it’s only been a little while and you haven’t done that much in the last few days, but how are you liking it here?”

“It is manageable, but I did not expect there to be so much excitement.”

“You and me both, but then again, I guess I should have,” I said with a shake of my head.

“What do you mean?” she asked as she sat down.

“Well, I can’t tell you outright, but I know a lot about this place; Equestria I mean, despite not being from here. But I guess it’s not so much the knowledge I have that’s surprising, but the way that I got it.”

“…”

“…Aren’t you going to ask how I got the knowledge?” I asked after a brief silence.

“No. You said you could not tell me outright, so I will not pry,” she said simply.

“Heh, thanks. Well, I might tell you one day since you look like the type that can keep a secret.”

“I have been told that I cannot,” she said flatly making me snort.

“Heh, well, I might tell you anyway,” I said as I stood up straight, “have a good night, Velvet.”

“… U-uh, Sir?” she called after I only took a few steps.

“Hmm?”

“C-can I do something unprofessional and you promise you will not get mad?”

“…Sure,” I said as I turned around and was met with a hug, “… Oh, I’m mad.”

“You promised!” she said as she started to let go, but I pulled her back in.

“I’m mad you would think hugs are unprofessional, especially when you know what my line of work is,” I said as I let go and she dropped back down on her hooves, “let me know the next time you need, or want, a hug.”

“… Of course,” she said before I turned back around and left, “h-have a good night, Sir!”

“You too,” I called back before rounding a corner, “now… what to do?” I wandered from hall to hall in search of something to do since my usual nightly activity was unavailable, until I came across some doors that led out into a courtyard where a lush garden was. As I walked through it, I looked up at the twinkling night sky that seemed to be sending a message that only I could understand.

“Despite my hate for the princesses,” a voice suddenly started next to me making me look down and see Chrysalis lying down and looking up, “I can’t say I hate the beauty they create.”

“Well, you could say that this night is only possible because of Nightmare Moon,” I said as I sat down a foot away from her.

“That tyrant couldn’t create anything this beautiful.”

“So she’s the tyrant, huh?”

“Of course.”

“Then what are you?”

“… A mother that only wants the best for her children.” I looked down from the sky and at Chrysalis who was staring at the ground with an expression I couldn’t quite read.

“… I’m sorry I hit you earlier,” I said after a while as I looked back up at the sky.

“Don’t be. I’m not,” she replied making me sigh, “but I know why you did it, even if you don’t.”

“… Look, I’m gonna be honest with you,” I said as I looked at her again and she met my gaze, “I don’t care if you want to have a bunch of kids and revive your dying race, hell I’ll even help you willingly. But what I do care about is what you do afterward. I’ll technically be their dad and the last thing I want my kids to do is kill innocent ponies over something that had nothing to do with them.”

“But you don’t know what she did to me, to us!” she exclaimed.

“Then enlighten me,” I said as I leaned my head on my fist, “I’ve got all night.” She stared at me silently for a moment before letting out a sigh and looking back up at the night sky.

“… A long time ago, so long I don’t remember how many years, as I was taking the title of queen from my dying mother, the king and queen of Equestria ordered for the elimination of the Changelings. We had lived in relative peace with the ponies in our own small kingdom on the outskirts of Equestria; we promised to only take the love we needed as long as we didn’t terrorize settlements or forcefully take it.

“In those times, we weren’t as much of a hive mind and were quite diverse with many different kinds of Changelings. Because of that, we couldn’t account for every single Changeling’s actions, and when a few decided to capture ponies and drain them of all their emotions until they were mere husks, the king and queen weren’t happy. They sent an army to our home and left it in ruins over the actions of those few. They even went as far to assume Changelings had invaded settlements and posed as ponies for an endless supply of love and ended up killing some of their own. While an ingenious plan, all Changelings were still quite dependent on the queen; me.

“We were in a time of weakness because of the shift of power. They lost their connection to the queen for just long enough to not be able to fight back. All were slaughtered in mere hours, like bugs… but that’s not even the worst part…” By this point, I had scooted right next to Chrysalis and had a comforting hand on her back.

“T-they… they made me watch as they took what little life my mother had. After watching my sisters and brothers die throughout the day and ending it with the death of my mother… I was ready for them to just end it… but they didn’t. They left the weakest of my kind and me alive, because they were ‘merciful.’ It was their so-called, ‘mercy’ that kept me alive and forced me to feel the pain of my whole race, my whole family, and make me live with it knowing I couldn’t stop it.” A steady stream of tears had started falling down her black cheeks as she continued to look up at the sky as if it was all the comfort she needed before she turned her sad gaze back to me.

“So when you call me a tyrant, or Changelings bugs, or say that I’m doing this out of revenge, just remember who the real tyrants were and exterminated an entire race for the sake of revenge…” I was speechless. To think that such a peaceful and harmless race like the ponies were capable of such, human like actions. I couldn’t even begin to imagine of what other terrible things they possibly did that was on par or worse than what humans have done.

“… But they’ve changed,” I muttered as I rubbed her back that had softened and felt like regular pony hair.

“… What?”

“They’ve evolved, learned. They know now that mass genocide is terrible and nopony would be willing to commit it. Sure they’re still relatively intolerant to new intelligent life, but they quickly learn to move past it and create friendships and bonds that last forever. I’ve seen it happen, and it will happen. You still have a chance to make those bonds and recreate the kingdom that you lost. All you have to do is let go of the past and take that chance.” There was silence for a long while as she stared me right in the eyes, looking for something.

“… It’s not that easy,” she whispered as her tears started up again, “it’s not that easy to wipe away all that pain and suffering that I experienced, not once, but twice. I-I don’t think I could handle it again.”

“I know,” I whispered as I pulled her head into my chest and hugged her gently, “just think about it, and whenever you make your decision, I’ll be behind it 100%. Even if it goes against whatever Celestia says.”

“… Even though you love her?” I couldn’t say anything, how could I? The being that senses and eats emotions for sustenance would of course be able to see who my love is, and was, for; I just hoped it wasn’t misplaced.

“… Does Celestia know about any of this?” I asked as I wiped the tear streaks from her cheeks.

“… It’s possible, but from our encounters, she either doesn’t remember, or doesn’t know. But what I do know is that I saw the same killing intent in her eyes as her parents’. She would have killed me and my drones in an instant.”

“I know, I felt it,” I said as I flexed my wings.

“… So, than-”

“I’m gonna stop you right there,” I said after I put a finger to her lips, “for one, I don’t know if you’ve ever thanked anyone before, so I don’t want you to suddenly die from saying the words. And two, only thank me once you’re either ruling Equestria, or ruling along side it. Premature thank you’s are the worst.” She chuckled lightly as she pulled away from me.

“You’re right. I don’t give thanks often, only to those who I like or feed me,” she said before suddenly kissing me for a second, “so thank you for that.”

“Huh, I wonder which category I’m in,” I said with a slight chuckle of my own before flopping over onto my back.

“Well, you’ll have to keep wondering,” she said as she laid on her back next to me, “but I guess your castle is a good start for my kingdom.”

“Hey, if you're taking my seed, it’s gonna be half of my kingdom too. I want at least some ownership rights. Like, I’ll rule every other week or something.”

“You’ll be lucky if I let you rule at all. Traditional Changeling hierarchy leaves males second to females.”

“Well, times are a changin. We might have to tweak that a little bit.”

“I’ll think about it,” she sighed. We went quiet and it wasn’t long before the dream world took me and Luna hounded me about why I didn’t talk to her for the last few days. Apparently, having life threatening injuries isn’t a good enough reason to not talk to your friends.

Author's Note

I said someone would notice, and just as quickly as she did, she was taken care of, for the most part. So now, Alex has a new weapon in his arsenal for taking over Equestria, and did someone say something about getting pregnant? The last thing anyone wants are little half human half pony half changeling abominations running around, but maybe it'll set the gender numbers straight. Anyway, the six will make a return soon as certain things get found out and resolved by Alex's trusty dong.

Chapter Ten: It's Getting Hot in Here

“Alex?” a voice called, knocking me out of my sleep, “Where are you?”

“Hmm?” I moaned as I moved a hand to wipe the drool from my face, but couldn’t when my hand hit something tough but soft, “… I guess we’re starting early with this, huh?” I kept my eyes closed as I dropped my hand and waited for the inevitable misunderstanding to happen.

“I swear, if I find Chrysalis all over him,” I heard the voice say over the sound of rustling leaves.

“… Alright, time to get up,” I said as I opened my eyes and just like I expected, found Chrysalis laying on top of me, her light-green drool making a small puddle on my chest, “ew. Yo, Chrys, wake up. Death approaches.” But she didn’t budge.

“I swear to god, if you’re doing this on purpose,” I mumbled as I sat up, expecting her to slide off of me, but she instead wrapped her hooves around me and clung to my chest, “… you’re definitely doing this on purpose.”

“… Maybe,” she mumbled as she looked up at me with a smirk, “you know Changelings don’t sleep, right?”

“I thought so, now let go. Celestia’s coming,” I said as I tried to pull her off, but she didn’t let go and instead pushed me onto my back, “come on, this isn’t funny. I’m pretty sure Celestia gets jealous easy.”

“I thought as much,” she said as she stood over and looked at me with half-lidded eyes, “but I need my breakfast.” Without warning, she leaned down and kissed me, sticking her long forked tongue into my mouth and caressing my throat, making me gag.

“Alex, are you over he-” I heard Celestia say as her hoof-steps stopped.

“Hey, Celestia,” I said after I pushed Chrysalis off of me and stood up, “nice day today, huh? Thanks for that.”

“Alex,” she asked as her default motherly smile appeared, “what’s going on here?”

“Uh,” I muttered as she stepped up to me, her expression unchanging, “she was just getting her fill of love- er, lust.”

“And she needed to kiss you to do it?” she asked, making me break a nervous sweat.

“Uh, I guess?” I replied as I shrunk under her gaze, “I wasn’t giving her my seed, if that’s what you’re wondering. And if it means anything, you’re a way better kisser than her.”

“Really?” she asked as her mask fell and her eyes sparkled.

“Uh, of course,” I said as I moved in and ran a hand through her mane, quickly jumping on the chance to change the subject, “you’re the best at a few things.”

“And you have the best thing I’ve had the great pleasure to experience,” she said before kissing me, getting rid of the sour taste Chrysalis left and replacing it with her sweet, relaxing one.

“Well, I’m full now,” Chrysalis said suddenly before trotting away and out of the garden.

“I was going to tell you breakfast was ready, but I’m not sure I’m ready to eat yet,” she cooed after we separated, completely forgetting who was there a second ago.

“Well, I am a little hungry for something,” I replied as I kissed my way down her neck, “so I think I’ll have a little picnic, right he-”

“Sir, are you out here?” I heard Velvet’s voice call, making Celestia freeze and me sigh, “You have some work to do!”

“Yeah, yeah. I’m comin,” I said as I stood up straight and poked Celestia in the nose, “we’re doing this later.” From my poke, she regain her composure, but from my words, a seductive smile stretched across her face before following me out of the garden where we met up with Velvet who told me someone came to see me. Not sure who it could be, cause Velvet didn’t tell me, I hurried to the lobby where as soon as I rounded a corner, I was tackled by an earth stallion that had a striking resemblance to Lilypop.

“Thank you, Prince! Thank you, thank you, thank you!” he said as he squeezed me hard.

“For what?” I asked as we laid on the floor and Velvet and Celestia watched.

“For saving my marefriend, Lilypop!” he whined as he continued to squeeze me.

“So you’re the guy, huh?” I said as I broke out of his hold and stood him up before I got to my feet, “Well, it’s great that she’s fine, but I didn’t do anything. Princess Luna’s the real hero.”

“Not according to Lilypop! You were able to keep the Changeling queen busy long enough for her to be saved! Without you, I don’t think she would have made it!” he explained as he started crying.

“Alright, you’re welcome then, so calm down!” I said quickly as I petted him on the head.

“Is there anything I can do to repay you?” he asked after taking a whole second to stop sobbing.

“… Well, if I’m completely honest, I’m flat broke. Apparently, becoming a prince doesn’t automatically make you rich, so a small donation would be great. You know, if you can manage it.”

“Of course!” he said as he fished a bag of bits from his mane, “Please accept this donation that is in no way related to you saving my marefriend.” I like this guy.

“Oh, thank you kind citizen,” I said as Velvet floated the bag out of his mouth, “this donation will go a long way in my mission of… helping ponies with their sex lives… Velvet, remind me to work on a tagline later.”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Anyway, unless you need anything else, please excuse the princess and I,” I said after giving the guy one last pat on the head and headed towards the dinning room with Celestia in tow.

“Once again, thank you!” he said as he bowed and I’m pretty sure he started crying again.

“Jeez, this guy,” I muttered to myself as Celestia and I left and Velvet saw the guy out, “acting like I saved the world or something.”

“I’m sure Lilypop is his whole world,” Celestia mused as we walked connected at the hip, “just like you are mine.”

“Aw, you don’t mean that,” I said as I wrapped an arm around her neck, “surely your subjects, sister, niece, nephew, and a bunch of others you’ve known for a lot longer than me, are more important.”

“That’s arguable, especially when it comes to my nephew,” guess he’s an asshole here, “but is that the same for you?”

“… Not anymore,” I answered weakly as I thought about Trish, “all you girls have moved up on the list, and you just might be at the top.”

“I’d hope so,” she said as she nuzzled me.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Oh nothing. As long as a certain mare isn’t on that list, I can live with not being at the top.” …That almost sounded like a threat. We made our way to the dinning room where the two of us ate a feast before heading to my study with Velvet.

“So what’s on the agenda?” I asked after sitting at my desk, “I only became a prince the other day, so there can’t be that much for me to do yet.”

“There is this business proposal from somepony in Canterlot,” Velvet said as she floated a paper in front of me that I took.

“Business proposal?” I repeated as I read the paper.

“Well, not so much a proposal, as it is approval for a business they want to start-”

“A sex shop,” I said, easily summarizing the paper that tried really hard to avoid saying as much. When I looked up, the two mares shared a faint blush as one looked away and the other effortlessly kept her straight face.

“To put it simply, yes. They want to open a s-sex shop,” Velvet struggled to repeat.

“If they already got what they needed to start a business in the first place, why bother asking me?”

“Someponies feel that they need our approval, if not blessing, to do certain things,” Celestia explained, “since Blueblood is in charge of most business related matters, this pony must have been denied and figured they would have better luck asking you.”

“Huh. So you’re telling me, there’s no such thing as a sex shop anywhere in Equestria?” I asked, honestly surprised.

“Most likely not, and if there is, it is most likely hidden behind a completely unrelated business.”

“Huh. Well, I approve their business idea and give them all my blessings” I said as I wrote a short letter saying as much, “hell, they can even say I shop there just to get more business.” Once I signed the paper, Velvet took it and filed it among her things.

“Anything else?”

“No, that was all the paperwork,” Velvet answered.

“Great. Time to make some house calls then,” I said as I got up from the seat I was sitting in for not even five minutes, “care to join me, Princess?”

“Of course, but where to?” she asked as she got up from the couch she was laying on and followed me out of the room, with Velvet close behind.

“Gotta let the girls know I’m alright, that and I’ve got a job for one or two of them,” I answered as we walked down the hall and as we did, I spotted Chrysalis trotting around lazily, “hey, Chrysalis!”

“Hm? Oh you two,” she answered as we approached her, “what is it?”

“Celestia and I are heading out for a while. Don’t do anything crazy while I’m gone, cause remember,” I said as I motioned my fingers between my eyes and hers, “I’m watching you.”

“…Right. It’s not like there’s anything to do around here anyway.”

“If that’s how you feel, then here,” I said as I fished out my phone, unlocked it and held it out to her, “this should keep you entertained for a while.” With her magic she took it from me and started to examine it.

“Watch over the place, Velvet,” I said before continuing down the hall, “if something crazy happens, just give me a shout.”

“Yes, Sir,” she said as Celestia and I left her with the occupied queen.

“Are you sure it’s alright to leave her alone?” Celestia asked as she looked back at Chrysalis.

“Sure, why not?” I replied lamely as we rounded a corner.

“Alex, you don’t seem to be taking this very seriously,” she said in a slightly more serious tone, “Chrysalis isn’t like anypony you’ve met before. She’s dangerous and because of that, we should-”

“Let me stop you right there,” I interrupted, “first off: relax. Second: she’s not going to do anything to anyone besides me. Third: relax. I know you’re worried, but sometimes you have to just let things play out and see what happens. I’m sure you’ve done that before.”

“…Yes,” she replied unsurely.

“Great, then let’s go,” I said as I waved the front door open, “I’m sure a nice stroll will sooth that beautiful mind.” With that, we left the castle and casually walked down the road towards Sweet Apple Acres. The walk was leisurely enough with the two of us whispering sweet somethings into each others ears to the point where I almost pounce on her right at the gates of the farm, but reeled it back in when Applebloom came running up to us.

“Alex, you’re alright!” she exclaimed as she impressively jumped over the gate and into my arms.

“Hey there kid,” I greeted as I hugged her tight, “what’s up?”

“Ah heard ya got hurt real bad and I wanted to come see ya, but Applejack wouldn’t let me after she went!” she quickly answered.

“Oh, well I’m fine now, so don’t worry," I said as I tussled her mane, making her giggle cutely, "how’s the crusading going?”

“Well, we haven’t got our cutie marks yet, but we’re havin heaps of fun!” she said as she threw her hooves over her head, “You should come with us sometime.”

“Sure, why not. I’m sure I can fit it into my empty schedule. Being a prince only gives you so much free time.”

“Oh yeah! Ah heard about that! That’s why ya got those wings, right?” she asked as she looked over my shoulder.

“Pretty much,” I replied as the memory of how I got them caused me to remember something, “oh, but don’t forget to say hi to the princess.” I turned around and presented Applebloom to Celestia who smiled at her.

“Hello, my little pony,” she said it again! “how are you today?”

“*Gasp*, Princess Celestia!” Applebloom exclaimed as she looked over the princess, “What’re you doin here?”

“Well, Little Applebloom,” she giggled, “I’m enjoying Alex’s company. Princesses and princes have to stick together, after all.”

“So you two are on a date?” the redhead asked as she looked between us.

“Not really,” I answered as Celestia and I looked at each other, “but we have been on one or two and I wouldn’t mind another.” The filly gasped again as she slapped her hooves on her cheeks.

“Are you two gettin married?!”

“Wha-”

“Oh mah gosh! That would be so cool! The princess would wear a beautiful dress made by Sweetie Bells’s sister, and you’d wear some fancy suit, and the girls and ah would be the flower girls, and it’d be at Cantelot Castle, and everypony would be there, and Princess Luna, Applejack, Twilight, and them would be the bridesmaids, and ah guess Big Mac could be your best-stallion, maybe Spike… but it would be the best thing ev-”

“Whoa there, kid. Kinda jumping the gun, aren’t ya? I mean, people only get married after knowing each other for while; me and Celestia have only known each other for like a week. Right, Princess?” I explained before looking at the princess and found her blushing face looking right through me as something went through her head, “…okay. Well, when and if that happens, you’ve got the job as a flower girl.”

“Yes!” Applebloom said with a hoof-pump.

“Anyway, is your sister around? I actually came by to let her know I was alright,” I asked, putting me back on track.

“Yeah, she’s here, but she’s been feelin a little under the weather,” she answered as she pointed to the farmhouse and I started towards it, “she’s been cooped up in her room for the last few days. Granny says she’s just got a cold, but ah don’t think that’s it.”

“Not a cold eh?” I get the feeling this has something to do with me, “Well, I’ll just pop in, say hi, and let her keep resting.”

“Take as long as ya need, Sonny,” Granny Smith said as she walked out the front door and slowly made her way to her chair on the porch, “I reckon she could use yer company.”

“Uh, sure thing ma’am,” I replied as I set Applebloom down, “and how are you this fine morning?”

“Ah’m doin just fine,” she answered as she looked me up and down with a weird smile, “especially now that ah got a look at ya. Ya been workin out?”

“…Thanks ma’am. Do you mind watching over my friend for me? Thanks,” I said quickly before entering the house and climbing the stairs to Applejack’s room, “she’s starting to creep me out.” When I reached the cowmare’s door, I raised a fist to knock, but stopped when I heard a strange noise come from behind it. After looking around me to make sure nobody was watching, I leaned in and put my ear to the door. Listening for a second, I could make out Applejack’s labored breaths along with a few moans.

“Must be worse than I-” I started to say to myself before a lewd image of Applejack touching herself appeared in my mind and made me back off from the door, “…I guess it’s that kind of sickness.” Not wanting to be rude and barge in, I went ahead and knocked as planned, stopping the heavy panting.

“Hey, AJ. It’s me,” I said and heard a bunch of rustling and thuds before the door was suddenly opened.

“O-oh, Alex! H-how nice of ya to stop by,” she stuttered as she smoothed out her mane and smiled uneasily at me.

“Yeah, I just came by to let you know I’m alright, but I just found out you’re not doing too hot,” I said as I looked over her sweaty and tired form, “and it shows. You’re not overworking yourself, are you?”

“Don’t you worry none, Sugarcube. Apple bucking season’s over now that it’s autumn, so there’s not much work to do anymore. Besides that, ah’m pretty sure it’s just a cold, so thanks for stoppin by,” she explained with a forced smile.

“Hmm… mind if I come in?” I asked.

“Of course not!” she answered immediately and I walked in, “N-no, ah mean…”

“What’s wrong?” I asked as I sat on her bed and looked around her relatively plain room.

“N-nothin,” she replied as she closed the door and sat on her haunches in front of me.

“Whatcha doin way over there?” I asked as I took her hat off her bedpost and put it on, “If you’re worried about me getting sick, don’t be. I’ve only gotten sick once in my life, even if it was mono.” For a few moments, Applejack looked like she was having an internal battle over my offer before just sighing and hoping up next to me. I gave her a second before I put an arm around her and felt her tense up.

“W-what’s goin on?” she asked as she avoided my sideways glance.

“Well, there’s actually another reason I came over,” I said as I pulled her closer, making her tense up even more.

“W-w-what is it?”

“Well,” I said quietly as I stuck my left hand in my pocket, “I need you to do something for me.”

“Anythin,” she answered instantly as she turned and looked me in the eyes.

“I like your enthusiasm,” I said as I pulled out a small, familiar baggie that was hoofed to me this morning.

“W-what’s that?” she asked as I held it up to her and she sniffed it, “It stinks.”

“It’s just a little exotic plant from my world, but what I want you to do,” I said as I put the bag in her hooves, “is try to make another plant out of it. It started out as a regular leafy plant and something was done to it to make it like this, but all I want you to do, is figure out a way to grow a plant from it.”

“…Uh-”

“With you being the best, and prettiest, farmer around, I thought you could figure it out. So, mind helping me out?” With hopeful eyes, I watched her stare at the little bag before looking up at me briefly and looking back down again.

“…Ah’ll do it,” she mumbled.

“Haha, great! Thanks a Mettaton, AJ. You’re a life saver,” I said as I squeezed her, “well, I’ll let you rest now.” With my main mission accomplished, I moved to stand up, but was held back by my friend.

“…but ah need ya to do somethin for me,” she said as I looked at her.

“Sure, what do ya need?” I asked before I was suddenly kissed. It didn’t last very long though, as she quickly pulled back and stared into my eyes with her half-lidded ones.

“Ah need ya to put out the fire burnin inside me,” she said in a husky voice instantly grabbing Alex Jr.’s attention.

“Are you sure? This isn’t the most private of places,” I asked as I held her back by her shoulders as she stared at me with lustful eyes, “Applebloom could walk in on us.” The mentioning of her little sister seemed to bring her to her senses and she quickly backed away from me.

“You’re right,” she said as she hopped off the bed and opened the door, all while avoiding further eye contact, “A-ah’ll be fine.”

“Of course you will,” I said as I stood up, put her hat down, and left the room, “but if you ever feel like you won’t, feel free to stop by. I’ll take care of ya.”

“A-ah might just do that,” she said as she leaned on the door and I walked down the stairs, “see ya later, Sugarcube.”

“Yep,” I said with a wave before I heard the door slam. When I reached the landing and walked into the living room, I found Celestia being kept company by the rest of the Apple family.

“There you are, Alex,” she said as she set the cup she was drinking from down and approached me, “is Applejack alright?”

“She’s just got a little bug is all,” I answered as I nodded my head at Big Mac and he replied with his own nod, “but let’s head out. I’ve got a few more stops.”

“Y’all come back now, ya hear?” Granny Smith said as we headed for the door, “You especially, Prince.”

“Of course,” I said with a friendly smile to cover up my disgust.

“Can ah come with ya, Alex?” Applebloom asked as she jumped and clung to my leg.

“Now, remember what ah told ya, Applebloom,” Granny Smith said in a strict tone.

“Yes, Granny,” she replied with a sigh as she slid down my leg and onto the floor, “it’s too dangerous for me to go out by mahself.”

“That’ll be doubly so if ya go with him.”

“What’s she talking about?” I whispered to Celestia.

“I’m not sure,” she replied before addressing the family, “thank you for the drink, Apple family. Until next time.”

“Thanks for comin, Princess,” Granny replied with an old smile before we stepped out of the house.

“Let me know when the weddin is!” Applebloom shouted from the door. I didn’t respond as I gave her a weak smile and wave before the two of us headed towards Fluttershy’s place.

“I haven’t thought much about it, but a wedding would be nice,” Celestia mused, making me cringe, “don’t you think so?”

“Y-yeah, it could be nice,” I replied weakly, “you know, some time down the road.”

“A lot of planning does go into a wedding, doesn’t it? So I guess it wouldn’t happen too soon,” she said before starting to ramble about what would fit for her wedding. She would occasionally ask me what I thought about whatever she was talking about and I would just agree, smile, and nod, successfully avoiding any in depth conversation on the topic.

Eventually, we made it Fluttershy’s cottage where I knocked and waited for the sweet pony. I was surprised to find that instead of opening the door a crack and peaking to see who it was, the door flew open before I was pounced on and kissed deeply by the buttercream mare. After few good seconds of kissing filled with tongue, she pulled back to take a breath and I was able to pull her off of me.

“Alright, well hello to you too, Fluttershy,” I greeted as I set her down on her hooves, “but uh, what was that about?”

“O-oh, I’m sorry,” she whispered as she hid behind her mane, “I was just so… I couldn’t…” She faded in and out so much that I couldn’t make out anything she said.

“Well uh, don’t worry about it. I just came over to let you know I’m fine and I appreciate you coming to visit when I was asleep. And now that I’ve done that, I’ll leave,” I said as I started to back away, keeping my eyes from meeting Celestia’s that burned a hole in the side of my head.

“Please, don’t go!” Fluttershy exclaimed, surprising both me and the princess, “C-can’t you stay for a little while?”

“Sorry. I've got a few others to see and business to take care of, but if you want you can come visit me at the castle. I shouldn’t be much longer.”

“A-alright. See you later, Alex,” she said with a cute smile before quickly retreating back into her home. I quickly started back down the way we came before Celestia caught up to me and continued staring a hole into my head.

“What’s up?” I sighed as I turned towards Ponyville.

“What was that about?” she asked sternly.

“I don’t know. You were there when I asked her the same thing,” I answered, making her pout, “but I’m starting to think I know what’s going on. Let me just visit one more person to be sure.” Without another word, I led Celestia to town where we walked around for a bit wondering where everyone was before reaching the Carousel Boutique and entering.

“W-welcome to the Carousel Boutique,” I heard Rarity’s tired voice say from the back as her hoof-steps got louder, “…where every- Alex!” When she saw me, she started running at me, but quickly stopped when she spotted Celestia looking around her shop.

“O-oh, Princess!” Rarity said before quickly bowing, “T-to what do I owe the pleasure of having you stop by my humble shop?”

“That would be me,” I answered, drawing Rarity’s attention as her eyes became half-lidded, “I need you to do something for me.”

“Anything, darling,” she cooed as she stepped up to me and nuzzled my chest.

“I need you to stop by my room at some point,” I started, but was interrupted by a low growl beside me, “…to adjust my clothes. It’s starting to get cold out, so I’d like to be able to wear shirts again.”

“That’s all?”

“Yep.”

“Are you sure you don’t need me for anything else?” she asked again as her face got dangerously close to mine.

“Maybe something will come up when you get there,” I said as I fought the need to kiss her.

“Hmm, well I have something for you,” she said as she turned around and headed to the back of the shop, “please excuse us, Princess.”

“…Of course,” Celestia replied as she sat down, “take your time.” After taking a glance at her blank face, I followed Rarity to the back of the shop and into her workspace that she closed the door to.

“So whatcha got for me?” I asked as I turned and faced her, being mildly surprised when she jumped on and kissed me, making me stumble back and sit on her desk. Just like with Fluttershy, it was a few moments before she pulled back for a breath before I looked her over. I didn’t notice it with Fluttershy, but Rarity was almost as unkempt as Applejack with her slightly matted fur, a thin layer of sweat, and a few curls out of place.

“Are you okay?” I asked in between the kisses she kept giving me, “You seem a little out of it.”

“I’m fine, darling. I was just really in need of your touch,” she said as I held her with my right hand and she sucked on the thumb of my left, “especially since I couldn’t enjoy it properly last time.” Goddamn she’s sexy, but it seems to be just what I thought.

“Rarity, are you in heat?” I asked outright.

“Is it really that obvious?” she asked playfully as she slid off of my lap and sat in front of my crotch, “But it seems you have just the thing I need to calm down.”

“Maybe later,” I said as I stood up and walked around her, “I just realized I’ve got a lot of work to do.”

“W-wait, Alex! Don’t-”

“Relax,” I said as I gently rubbed her cheek, “just come to the castle as soon as possible and I’ll take care of you.”

“I’ll be right over then!” she said as she quickly moved past me, left the room, and I heard her climb the stairs. I followed suit and left the room, quickly rejoining Celestia where I helped her to her hooves and opened the door for her.

“Done already?” she asked as she trotted past me and I followed her out.

“For now,” I answered as we headed back to the castle, “but I feel like I’m going to be pretty busy for a while.”

“How so?”

“Well, it looks like the town’s estrus cycle has hit,” I said as we walked through the empty streets.

“That explains where everypony is,” she replied as we passed by a house that I could have sworn was shaking as random sounds came from it and a pretty perverted scene played in my head.

“Ugh, Jesus,” I moaned as I rubbed my head, “someone’s going to be sore in the morning.”

“What was that?”

“I was just asking how long this usually lasts.”

“A week at most, if I remember correctly,” she answered as she closed her eyes in thought.

“You act like you haven’t been through it before,” I commented as I glanced at her, amazed at how she could walk with her eyes closed.

“Oh, well I have, but it’s been a long time since I’ve let myself experience it. Being the sole ruler of a nation doesn’t let you have a lot of time to yourself.”

“I get it. Well, since you’ve got Luna, you don’t have to hold back. I’m sure it’s not healthy.”

“As long as you agree to help me,” she said as she smiled seductively at me.

“Of course. Wouldn’t miss it for the world, cause I kinda want you to rock mine,” I replied, making her giggle at my cheesy line.

“Well, you don’t have to wait for that then,” she purred into my ear, making me turn and kiss her.

“I want you so bad right now,” I practically growled.

“I feel the same, but we’re almost, home…” she faded out as she looked forward.

“What?” I asked as I followed her line of sight and found a large mob of ponies standing outside the door of my castle, “I knew it.”

“There he is!” someone shouted when we were about fifty feet away from the crowd. Once everyone’s eyes focused on me, the furry mass moved towards us, quickly surrounding me and ignoring their princess. They started hounding me immediately, asking for sex in the most round about ways as the ones closet kept touching and rubbing me. Despite the cool autumn breeze blowing on my bare skin, I felt myself heat up pretty quickly as the surrounding ponies backed off and quickly bowed. Without even looking at the source of the mob's fear, I addressed them.

“Hey, everypony, stand up. I want to get a look at all your beautiful… and handsome faces,” I said and they all did as instructed without speaking, “now, I can guess why you’re all here and I’ll be willing to listen and comply with your many wishes. But before I can do that, I need to have a word with the princess and clean myself up. So why don’t you all come inside and we’ll get you squared away.” With that, I walked through the throng of ponies and up to the door that I opened all the way and let everypony in.

When I walked in, there was music booming through the lobby, making me bob my head instinctively, but I stopped when I saw Velvet racing up to me and sparing no time for hellos. Snapping my fingers, I turned down the music so I could hear her.

“Sir, all these ponies started showing up and I did not know what to do, so I kept them outside! But then I thought you would want to speak with them, so I hooved out numbers and made a list of who wants to speak with you.”

“Oh, great. That’ll make this a lot easier,” I said as I moved past her towards my study, “try to keep them calm and have them line up by my study.”

“Yes, Sir,” she said before leaving and starting to speak to the huge crowd.

“And now, you and I,” I said as glanced at Celestia, “are going to have a little talk.”

“Yes, let’s,” she said before trotting past me and leading the way to the study. Within a minute, we were inside the room and sitting down. I sat at my desk with my hands folded in front of my face with my eyes closed as I thought of a way to start the conversation.

“So, Princess,” I started, using her title to convey how serious I was being, “we seem to have a little problem.”

“That we do,” she replied simply, making me open my eyes and see her staring right back at me with an even expression.

“At least we seem to be on the same page, so I’ll lead,” I said before pausing to gather my thoughts, “… correct me if I’m wrong but, you seem to be a, jealous pony.”

“Wha- me? Jealous?!” she said in an offended tone that made me raise a brow, “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Well, I guess we’re not on the same page then,” I sighed as I leaned back in my seat, “so I’m just gonna be straight with you. Celestia, I’m the Prince of Lust; because of that, I’m going to deal with a lot of things that have to do with sex, and because of that, I am going to have sex with a few different ponies. So I’m gonna need you to not freak out every time I do or you hear I do.”

“I do not freak out,” she pouted as she looked away, “I just get a little irritated.”

“Yeah, so irritated that you almost killed someone,” I pointed out, making her flinch.

“That was different.”

“Not by much. Now, I get that you care about me,” I said and she looked at me with sad eyes, “a lot, but just like you do your duty of taking care of Equestria, I now have to do my duty and help out those in sexual need, as creepy as that sounds.”

“B-but,” she stuttered as she tried to figure out what to say, “w-what if somepony else takes you away from me?”

“No one’s doing that, especially after that little display outside,” I said, making her look down at her hooves sadly. With a sigh, I got up and sat next to her on the couch and pulled her close.

“You’re right,” she said after a moment of silence, “I am jealous; jealous and afraid. I’m jealous that other mares seem to be so much closer to you than I am, and I’m afraid that you’ll end up preferring them over me.”

“Oh, silly Celly,” I said as I rubbed her neck, “let me explain something to you that you’ve seemed to forget. What does your cutie mark mean?”

“…Well, it means that my special talent is the power to move the sun,” she answered quietly.

“Eh, I don’t think so,” I said as I patter her mark, “I think it means you’re a bright mare with the beauty of the sun, who happens to have the power to control it. Now, what does Twilight’s cutie mark mean?”

“That she has powerful magic and the potential for much more.”

“That’s part of it. I think hers means that she’s smart, has potential, and is as brilliant as a shining star, and just so happens to have strong magic. See what I’m saying?”

“…I’m afraid I don’t.”

“Well, it’s simple really. Remember what I told you when we first met? That you have to be able to be able to see your own beauty?” she nodded with a small smile, “Well, I meant that in two ways. The first being your outward beauty, which is stunning by the way, but the other was your inner beauty; the things that make you, you. It’s those things that are unique to only you that I find beautiful and attract me to you. Just like Twilight has her own beautiful things about her that I like, you do too, and that’s what would keep me from falling for other ponies. So to put is simply, I love you because you’re you.”

“…You love me?” she asked, making me freeze and rewind in my head what I just said. I was silent for a moment before I let out a sigh.

“Yeah, I guess I d-” I quickly silenced by her lips wrapping around mine with an intensity that I’d never felt from her before. It only lasted a second, but it was long enough for me to understand her feelings before she pulled back and I saw tears rolling down her cheeks. With a soft smile, I pulled her into a hug as she let out the rest of her tears.

“I’ve waited for so long for somepony to say that,” she said softly into my shoulder, “thank you.”

“No problem,” I said as she pulled away and stared into my eyes. We sat motionless as we stared at each other for who knows how long before a knock made us jump and remind me what I was in the middle of doing.

“So no more being jealous, right?” I asked as we stood up and walked to the door.

“I can’t promise that, but I’ll at least let you work,” she said as she gave a smile.

“There you go. Just remember that this is a job for me, and while I do care about my citizens, duty comes before feelings. In this case at least,” I said before opening the door and kissing her in front of all the lined up ponies, “see ya later tonight.”

“Of course,” she replied sweetly as she trotted down the hall with a noticeable bounce in her step.

“Alright,” I said as I turned and looked at the long line of mares with a stallion or two, “who’s first?” So, the rest of the day went as expected. I met with ponies, heard their sex requests and wrote it down, sorted them by fetish, and told them what general time to come back at. A lot of the requests were pretty tame; simple sex with maybe some dirty talk, but there were a few that had some pretty extreme fetishes that I either wasn’t into, or couldn’t put together at such short notice. One mare wanted to be gangbanged by at least two of me and a griffon, and I told her I could at the very most do the one griffon, if she didn’t mind it being a female. She said she didn’t as long as she had a strap on and we made up for the lack of guys, which I assured her, I could.

At one point, there was this stallion that said he wasn’t gay, but liked taking it up the ass. I asked if he was down for Rosewing taking care of him and he was all for it. Right after him, another stallion came and said he was gay, but didn’t like taking it up the butt. Being only somewhat uncomfortable talking about it, I asked if he knew the guy ahead of him and if he didn’t mind fucking him. He said no to both, so I devised a plan that would satisfy them both while leaving the one’s sexuality in tact. Why these two even showed up, I have no idea, but I didn’t question them.

When the ponies started thinning out around three, some of the mane six started showing up. First was Rarity who went to my room to take care of my clothes after saying she wanted regular sex. After her, Applejack trotted in embarrassedly and asked for me to give it to her hard, but not rough. Then came Fluttershy who said she wanted it as dirty as possible, and gave me the most confused boners ever because of the perverted things coming from her cute and innocent mouth. Some time later, Pinkie Pie appeared and said she just wanted it up the butt again as she squeezed the life out of me saying how happy she was I was better. She offered to throw me a party, but I regretfully declined as I explained how busy I was going to be.

By the time Velvet let me know the first ponies started showing up, Twilight and Rainbow made an appearance at the same time with one really happy to see me, and the other just mildly enthused.

“Hey you two. How’s tricks?” I asked when they sat down in my study.

“Pretty good actually,” Rainbow answered proudly, making me snort.

“Heh, really?” I asked with a smirk and raised brow, “The tricks you’re turning are going well?”

“Of course they are, I’m awesome!” she said as she puffed out her chest.

“Yes you are, Rainbow. Anyway, you two need anything?”

“Can’t we just come and see you?” Twilight asked sounding slightly hurt.

“Of course, I’m just a little busy with other ponies today who all had the same business with me, so I figured you did too,” I answered as I scribbled on some paper.

“Business?” Twilight repeated before going silent for a moment, “…Y-you mean… sex?”

“That’s right,” I answered as I finished writing and looked up at the two blushing faces, “so do you two need me for that or…”

“N-no! Of course not!” Rainbow answered slower than I expected her to, “Somepony as awesome as me, doesn’t even have an estrus cycle to slow her down!”

“A-and I’m fine,” Twilight answered as she kept her head down, “my magic keeps me under control.”

“Okay, well I don’t have a lot of time right now, so let me know when you want to hang out,” I said as I got up and headed for the door, “if things go the way I think they will, we won’t be able to at all this week, but if some disaster happens, feel free to hit me up. Sorry.”

“It’s okay,” Twilight said as she and Rainbow got up and followed me out of the study, “sorry for bothering you.”

“You’re not bothering me. If anything, I’m bothering you by making you leave as soon as you got here,” I replied as we headed for the lobby and found Chrysalis and her Changelings coming from another hall, “ah, perfect timing. Hey, Chrys!”

“Chrys?” she repeated as our two groups approached each other, “Who said you can call me that?”

“Uh, no one. I was just trying to be friendly,” I said as I felt the air around us tense up.

“Well, don’t. Now what do you want?”

“Well, I first wanted to say: nice choice of music. It’s strangely fitting for you,” I said as I snapped my fingers and my phoned materialized before dropping into my hand, “secondly: I’m sure you’ve noticed all the ponies that came and went earlier.”

“Yes, we were able to feed on their love for you, so that was nice,” she replied as she and the five behind her licked their black lips, “can we look forward to more anytime soon?”

“Yep, a lot more. They’re all coming back right about now, so you’ll get your main course in a bit. And it goes without saying that if you want to get close to them, you’ll need disguises, so don’t go scaring my guests.”

“Yes, yes. We know,” she replied with a roll of her green eyes, “we won’t hurt your precious ponies. Unless they-”

“No,” I interrupted with a stern voice, “there is no ‘unless.’ You don’t hurt them, and I won’t need to hurt you. Got it?” There was a tense moment of silence as the Changeling queen glared at me as her drones buzzed angrily and the two behind me got into battle stances.

“…Fine,” Chrysalis said as she released her gaze and her Changelings calmed down, “I won’t do anything, but I’m almost tempted to just to see what you’ll do.”

“All I can say is you won’t like it,” I replied before flashing her a smile, “but other than that, relax and feel free to join in.”

“I think not,” she said as she started to walk past me, “but we will put our plan into action tomorrow.”

“Yeah, about that,” I said weakly as I scratched my head, making her stop and look back at me, “that might have to wait until next week.”

“And why is that?” she asked as she turned around and walked up to me, the irritation in her voice very obvious.

“Well, as I just found out, the whole town’s in heat. That’s why so many ponies showed up, and they’re probably going to keep coming back all week, so I won’t have time to-”

“WHAT?!” she exclaimed, making me flinch and reel back as she flashed me her fangs, “You said you would help me!”

“Yeah, I did!” I said meekly as I wiped the spit from my face, “And I will… just not anytime soon. So just take this week to relax and prep yourself. I promise I’ll take care of you when it’s all over.”

“…I won’t forget,” she hissed before whipping her head away and stomping down the hall.

“Sheesh, she definitely needs to relax,” I said as I turned and continued towards my room, being sure to take the longer way to avoid my guests.

“What plan is she talking about, Alex?” Twilight asked, making me tense up as she trotted up to my left.

“Yeah, you’re not helping her take over Equestria, are you?” Rainbow asked as she floated on my right.

“No, of course not,” I answered with a weak smile, “I’m just, uh… helping her revive her dying race?”

“What?!” the two exclaimed in unison.

“Calm down! I made her promise to not take over Equestria when her kids are born!” I explained.

“Kids?” Twilight repeated as she thought for a second, “Wait, that means you have to have…”

“What is it, Twi?” Rainbow asked, the subtle hints Twilight and I’s words gave flying right over her head.

“For Chrysalis to have more Changelings, she has to give birth to them since she’s the queen. And the only way for a mare to give birth is for her to have… intimate relations with a stallion,” she explained with a blush.

“Intimate relations?” Rainbow repeated, the words bouncing around in her head for a moment before blushing when she realized what they meant, “…O-oh.”

“Yeah, and because only an alicorn has enough magic for her to get pregnant, I’m her only option. So she pretty much has no choice but to listen to me,” I said confidently as I folded my arms, “there’s no other way for her to get my essence but to sleep with me.”

“So she only needs your… s-semen?” Twilight asked meekly.

“Yeah, why?”

“Aren’t you about to sleep with a bunch of mares?”

“Yeah.”

“Which means you’re probably going to climax a lot, right?”

“…Yeah.”

“So your semen will be readily available, and if I remember correctly, all over the place,” she said as her blush increased.

“…Shit,” I mumbled before taking off down the hall, “Fuck, fuck, fuck!”

“What’s wrong?” Rainbow asked as she easily kept up with me, “Can’t you just hold it in or something?” If this situation wasn’t so serious, I’d totally laugh at that and assume some things about her.

“No, I can’t. Out of all the things I think I have in this castle, I’m pretty sure condoms isn’t one of them,” I explained as I raced towards my room, “I’m gonna be upset if I don’t. Safe sex is one of the few things beaten into me by my parents when I was young.”

“They beat you to teach you a lesson?” Rainbow asked, horrified.

“Well, yeah, once. And I sure as hell learned after that. Though I haven’t really put any of that into practice as long as I’ve been here. Oh, Velvet!” I said as I reached the doors of my room and found Velvet counting the mares lined up outside of it.

“Ah, just in time, Sir. They’re starting to get impatient,” she said as I could feel the air become warm and moist.

“Alright, but hold them off for just a little longer. I need to look for something in my room,” I said as I opened the door to said room, “mind helping me out, Rainbow?”

“I guess,” she said before floating in and looking around before I closed the door.

“Alright, search the place. There has to be some around here somewhere!” I said and she sped off to a corner of the room and started looking. I started flipping the pillows in the conversation pit when a voice called my name.

“Alex, what’s the matter?” Rarity’s voice asked, making me look up and find her wearing one of my button down shirts as she floated another in her magic that had holes in the back.

“Just looking for something,” I answered as I looked past her at the open closet she had to have come from before my eyes snapped to the one next to it, “oh, fucking duh.” I quickly hopped up and over to the door that unlocked when I put my hand on the knob and turned.

“Yo, Rainbow! They’re probably in here,” I called over my shoulder as I opened the door and walked into the dark closet. When I felt Rainbow’s presence behind me, I snapped my fingers and turned on the lights, blinding me for a second before my mouth dropped open at the sheer size of the room we were in.

“T-that’s a lot of stuff,” Rainbow commented as she too gawked at the huge warehouse-like space filled with all kinds of sex objects and toys.

“Like a kid in a toy store,” I mumble to myself before shaking my head and remembering what I was doing, “alright, look around. And just to confirm, you know what condoms are, right?”

“What? O-of course I do!” she answered with a blush before flying off.

“Okay,” I muttered before checking the shelf next to me. A few minutes went by without any luck before Rainbow returned with a box in her hooves.

“You found some?” I asked as I looked at the box.

“Y-yeah,” she answered weakly, making me raise a brow at her before taking the box and opening it. To my surprise, they actually were condoms and not something else entirely.

“You are the best, Rainbow. Thanks,” I said with a friendly smile before heading out of the closet, “so, you don’t have to stay anymore.”

“Uh, a-alright,” she replied as she followed me out of the closet that automatically closed and locked behind her, “but, uh…”

“What’s up?” I asked as I sifted through the box, making sure the sizes were all the same.

“I-I could help you out. I-if you want,” she said as coolly as she could.

“Alright, well since you’re so awesome and aren’t in heat right now, why don’t you help Velvet keep everyone calm?” I suggested as I opened the door.

“A-alright,” she said in a defeated tone as she floated past me.

“Thanks, and I know you’re not in heat, but that offer still stands,” I said with a smirk, making her blush hard and quickly close the door.

“You must stop teasing her, darling,” Rarity spoke up, making me turn around and find her stepping out of my closet again with my shirt still on her, “a mare can only take so much.”

“Yeah, but her reactions are too funny and cute. Anyway, it’s about time I get to work,” I said as I walked up to her, “and just because I like you, you can be first.”

“How lucky of me,” she said before I picked her up and carried her to the pit.

“Was that sarcasm?” I asked as I laid her down gently.

“Of course not,” she replied as I kneeled over her and she ran a hoof down my chest, “I’m just pleased I get to taste your unsoiled stallionhood first.”

“Well, it’s all yours,” I said before kissing her, “for the next few minutes.” I’m pretty sure I saw something flash through her eyes when I said that, but it was quickly washed away when we got down to business. When we were done and she left my room on shaky legs, I stepped outside and looked at the long line of giddy mares that were literally dripping with excitement and impatience as I tied off my used and full rubber.

“Put this somewhere safe and get someone to mop up when this is over, “I said to Velvet who nodded and floated the milky balloon from me before I waved to the mare at the front of the line, “next?”

Author's Note

Thank god for spring break, but fuck god for still having to work. So I wanted to do something with the girls being in heat, cause how could I not, but then halfway through I realized how boring it would be to write about each day. So, there's probably going to be a time skip at some point, but I'll let y'all imagine what happened to Alex over the course of the week, and for all you and I know, it could have happened. I want to try and bring Trish back and make that a whole thing, but as of right now, I got nothing, so suggest something so I can steal it and not give credit.

Chapter Eleven: Moving On

You know when you’re talking to your friends about the times you had sex and one of them says how one girl they were with was so good, they came buckets? Well, they obviously have no idea how much cum can fill a bucket. And neither do I, but I was told by Velvet, in a pretty disgusted tone later that night, that I came about 2 gallons. While I was impressed by the number, I was also disgusted by the fact that she actually took the time to figure that out and made a mental note to do something nice for her when the week was over.

And boy, what a week it was. Consultations in the mornings with the same ponies everyday, minus the two guys, and sex with those same ponies later that night: I was living every straight, single, furry, man’s dream. But as you can guess, my body started failing me towards the end. Even with all my new strength and endurance, fucking for six hours straight for five days wore me and my magic out. Luckily, Celestia decided to stay the whole week, having seen that coming, and comforted me during my few hours of sleep.

As the weekend rolled around, the number of mares that showed up thankfully decreased by a lot, giving me, and Alex Jr. a break. As I sat around in my study on Sunday morning waiting for mares to show up, Velvet and I were playing games on my phone.

“Yes!” she exclaimed when she won the fifth game we played.

“Goddamnit!” I exclaimed as I threw my hands in the air, “This doesn’t make any sense! You don’t have hands! You shouldn’t be good at this!”

“Oh, do not get upset, Sir,” she teased with the smallest of smirks, “I am sure there is a game you are better at than me.”

“No, that was the last one,” I said as I hung my head and she patted my shoulder, “and I’m supposed to be good at video games. If we had actually games, I could- wait... We do!” I was about to jump off the couch we were sitting on when a knock distracted me and made me trip over the coffee table right in front of me. I fell face first and sat there for a while as I heard Velvet suppress her giggles.

“Just get the door,” I mumbled into the floor before I got up.

“Yes, Sir,” she giggled into her hoof before taking a second to calm down as I sat at my desk and rubbed my nose. There was a short conversation between her and what sounded like a few ponies before she stepped to the side and let them in. To my extreme surprise, I watched the Cutie Mark Crusaders along with Silver Spoon trot into the room as their little heads spun around and looked about the room. It took the three a second to notice me and happily jump onto me, breaking me out of my surprised trance. There’s no way they’re here for that.

“Hey, girls,” I greeted as they hugged me, “what’s going on?”

“Ya said you were gonna go crusadin with us, remember?” Applebloom said as she squeezed out of my hold.

“Yeah, I know. I’ve just been really busy, but is that why you’re here?” I asked, hoping to god it was.

“Yeah!” Scootaloo answered, making me sigh in relief.

“Well, not really,” Sweetie Belle corrected, making me pull that breath back in.

“W-what do you mean?” I asked nervously as I looked at their sheepish smiles.

“Well,” Applebloom started as she hopped off my desk and stood next to Silver Spoon who was staring at her hooves, “Silver Spoon here asked us for some help.”

“Yeah, and since we’re helping somepony out, we might get our cutie marks in-” Scootaloo started but was cut off by Sweetie Belle’s hoof.

“We’re just helping her out. She said she wanted to come see your castle and we did too, so here we are,” she explained.

“Oh, well I guess I can give you a tour,” I said as I got up, holding Sweetie and Scootaloo in my arms, “even I could use the tour. I’ve yet to see everything around here.”

“Yay!” the three exclaimed.

“Sir, what about your appointments?” Velvet asked as we headed for the door.

“Ugh,” I groaned as I flopped my head back, “if anybody shows up, just let me know.”

“Yes sir.”

“Alright, let the tour begin!” I said as I kicked open the door and headed down the hall, the three girls giggling the whole way. Walking back to the lobby, I started off the tour by showing off the throne/ball room and its ability to change between the two. From there, we headed to my room and I showed off a few of the bedrooms in that hall, all of which were completely different form one another in terms of décor.

When we reached my room, it wasn’t until I had already opened the door that I realized I probably shouldn’t let them in because of how disgusting it had become over the week. I was going to say something, but it was too late when the three jumped into the pit and rolled around on the soiled pillows. I cringed as I watched them bounce around and cover themselves in filth, making me turn my head and look down at Silver Spoon who was standing next to me. Like she had been doing most the time she’d been with me, she had her eyes fixed on her hooves, but I caught her stealing a glance up at me when she thought I wasn’t looking.

“You okay, Silver Spoon?” I asked her, making her jump.

“Y-yeah, I’m fine,” she replied as she traced her hoof on the floor, “I’ve just never been to a castle before.”

“Ah, I get it. Well, just think of this as your home away from home. You can come over whenever you want, you know; if your parents say it’s cool and nothing’s going on. I’ll play with you whenever you want,” I said before looking back at the three who stopped bouncing and were watching me, “that goes for you three too.”

“Awesome!” Scootaloo exclaimed.

“Uh, Alex?” Sweetie Belle called as she stepped out of the pit.

“What’s up?”

“I’ve got something sticky on my hooves,” she said as she pressed her hooves together and they stuck together for a second as she struggled to pull them apart. Oh god.

“And what’s that smell?” Applebloom asked as she sniffed the air.

“Alright, we’re all taking baths,” I said before snapping my fingers and making a window open before motioning to the door, “right this way, girls.”

“Aw, I hate baths,” Scootaloo groaned as she and Applebloom got out of the pit.

“Well, you might like this one,” I said as I scooped all of the fillies into my arms and made my way to the bath, “it’s pretty much a swimming pool.”

“I do like pools,” she replied as she climbed out of my arms and onto my left shoulder. Sweetie Belle copied her and got on my right as Applebloom hung from the spot between my wings, while I just kept holding Silver Spoon. The three talked amongst themselves as they got a new perspective on the hall we already walked through and Sliver Spoon kept quiet and still in my arms, making me worry a little. When we made it to the bath, Scootaloo was definitely singing a different tune as she hopped off of me and dived into the bath, being quickly followed by her two friends.

“It was mostly for them, but you can join us if you want,” I said to Silver as I put her down and followed after the three, stripping my clothes as I went. I sighed in relief as I got in the large pool and the warm water washed away my stress, making me only realize then that I hadn’t taken a bath the whole week. I magiced a bottle of body wash onto my hand before calling the three over and scrubbing them down thoroughly. As I tickled the filth from their coats, making them giggle cutely, I glanced behind me and found Silver Spoon standing a foot behind me with slightly red cheeks.

“Mind getting the base of my wings?” I asked her as I set the bottle on the edge of the pool, “It’s impossible to do by myself.”

“O-okay,” she answered, her cheeks getting a littler redder as she got closer and took the bottle. I sat up straight, giving her better access to my back as I focused back on the fillies in front of me. While hooves aren’t the best at washing backs, they’re certainly better than claws, so I welcomed her dainty rubs on my new appendages. When I finished, I dunked each of the girls; taking them all by surprise and making them tackle me under after they came back up. They wrestled me in and out of the water while I tried my best to tickle them off of me, but failed due to their small and agile bodies.

“Uh, P-Prince?” I heard Silver call when I came up for air.

“What’s up?” I replied as I wiped the water from my face and felt two of the girls jump on my shoulders.

“T-there’s somepony-”

“Alex, what are you doing?” I heard a familiar voice ask in a disgusted tone, making me freeze. I slowly turned towards Silver Spoon and found Trish standing a few feet behind her with a towel wrapped around her.

“…Uh-”

“Hey, what happened?” Scootaloo asked as she came out of the water right in front of me and held onto my chest, “You guys just stopped all of a sudden.”

“Oh my god, Alex,” Trish groaned as she face palmed.

“I swear to god, it’s not what it looks like,” I said as I waded over to the edge of the pool, “we were just taking a bath cause they went in my room that’s disgusting because of all the mares that have been coming over the whole week, and-”

“I know what you were doing. Rosewing told me,” she interrupted as she stared daggers at me, “it’s disgusting. I could hear all the noises from my room.”

“…S-sorry,” I mumbled as I looked down at the water.

“What’s she talking about?” Sweetie Belle whispered to Applebloom.

“They must be talkin about that bug that was goin around this week,” she whispered back.

“I can’t believe you’d stoop so low as to mess around with little girls,” Trish scolded, making me tense up, “just as I was starting to get over the other thing, I find out you’re fooling around with every mare in town.”

“…B-but-”

“L-leave him alone!” Silver Spoon exclaimed, making me look up and see her staring down Trish, “He didn’t do anything wrong! They were just playing!”

“Uh,” Trish mumbled, seemingly thrown off by the filly’s intervention, “look here, little girl: you might not know what’s going on yet, but he’s just taking advantage of you. He’s only-”

“No! He wouldn’t do that!” Sweetie Belle spoke up this time, “He helped out my sister a bunch of times and never did anything mean to her!”

“That might be what it seems like, but-”

“No, she’s right!” Applebloom joined in, “He helped mah sister get over that bug and now she’s better than ever!”

“Yeah, so stop being mean to him!” Scootaloo added. There was silence for a few moments as the girls stared down Trish who only raised a brow at their words.

“…I see you’ve done a fine job of brainwashing them,” she said coldly before walking around to the other side of the pool and getting in, “get out.”

“…Alright,” I mumbled before complying and getting out with the three fillies still clung to me. I walked past Silver Spoon who was still staring angrily at Trish before grabbing some towels.

“Come on, Silver,” I called to her and she quickly followed me to a dressing room where we dried off.

“What’s her deal?” Scootaloo asked as I dried her mane, “Who is she anyway?”

“Old friend from my world,” I answered weakly, “if you’re around and you see her, just leave her alone.”

“Ah wouldn’t want to talk to her anyway,” Applebloom huffed.

“If she’s your friend, why is she so mean to you?” Sweetie asked.

“…To put it simply, she doesn’t like my new job.”

“But all you do is help ponies. What’s not to like about that?” Scoots asked after I finished drying her.

“She wasn’t lying when she said you wouldn’t understand yet, so don’t worry about it,” I said as I started drying Applebloom.

“I-I think I understand,” Silver Spoon spoke up, making all of us look at her, “why all those mares came here, and why they all leave really late.” I looked and squinted at her as she fought to hold my gaze.

“And why’s that?” I asked.

“…B-because they l-like you,” she answered meekly as she quickly dropped her head. There was silence for a second before I chuckled lightly.

“Heh, yeah I guess so,” I said before I finished drying everyone and putting my clothes back on. When Sweetie finished fixing up her mane, we left the room and continued the tour, but not before I scooped up Silver and carried her for my own comfort. As we walked down a random hallway, we came across the room I was going to run to before the girls came: my game room. In the large room were video games of all kinds from the old-school cabinets that I had no interest in, to the newest game consoles that I had back home.

This room was the most interesting to the group by far because of all the flashing lights, screens, and buttons waiting to be pressed. I didn’t even wait for them to ask if they could explore before I gave them the go ahead. The three ran off to separate corners of the room and I was about to put Silver down, but she held onto me.

“What’s wrong?”

“C-can you show me how that one works?” she asked as she pointed a hoof at a Street Fighter cabinet a ways off.

“Sure,” I replied with a smile before walking us over to it. We spent a great deal of time in the room as we went from machine to machine as the four played various games and I watched on in frustrated silence. They don’t have hands and they’re kids, so I don’t know what I expected. By the time lunch rolled around, Velvet came and got me telling me as much. I invited the little fillies to eat with me, neglecting to mention that the princess would be there, but the three crusaders declined, saying they had some business to attend to. A little disappointed, I led the group back to the front door and said bye to the three with the usual hugs and kisses, leaving a nervous Silver Spoon alone with me.

“How about some lunch?” I asked her as I closed the door.

“S-sounds good,” she replied as I started to walk, but stopped when I felt her tug on my pants, “b-but… can you hold me? This place is really big.”

“Sure,” I said as I picked her up again. When we got to the dinning room and walked the long way to other side of the table, we found Celestia already sitting in her seat right next to mine at the head.

“There you are, Alex,” she said with a smile before noticing Silver in my arms, “and who’s this?”

“My friend Silver Spoon,” I introduced as I sat in my seat.

“H-hello, Princess,” she greeted as she bowed her small head.

“Silver Spoon?” Celestia repeated as she thought for a second, “I believe I’ve met you parents at an event a few years ago. I hope they’re doing well.”

“…W-well, my daddy is,” is answered after a brief silence, telling Celestia and I all we needed to know.

“Well, that’s good to hear. Now, why don’t you eat something?” the princess said as she floated food onto both of our plates. Silver sat in my lap as she nibbled on some flowers and Celestia and I talked.

“So it seems you’ve made it through the week,” she stated.

“Yeah, somehow. And it seems you’ve been handling it pretty well,” I replied as I threw a grape in my mouth.

“Seeing you at the end of each night helped with that, but unfortunately, I must return to Canterlot. As much as my dear sister says she enjoys working, I imagine she’s quite tired and could use a break.”

“You should tell her to come hang out with me then,” I offered, “we haven’t seen each other face to face in a while.”

“Hmm, that does sound nice. I’ll let her know she’s welcome,” she said before we fell into a comfortable silence. Though the silence was comfortable, I wasn’t. That short encounter with Trish threw me off quite a bit, so much so that little Silver Spoon noticed.

“Prince?” she called as she put a hoof on my arm, “Are you alright?”

“Wha?” I mumbled as I looked down at her worried face, “Y-yeah. I’m fine, guess I’m more tired than I thought.”

“Well, why don’t you go and rest,” Celestia offered as she got up from her seat, “I’ll see little Silver Spoon home before I head back.”

“That doesn’t sound like a bad idea,” I replied as I too stood up and I walked the two to the door.

“T-thank you for having me over, Prince Alex,” Silver said before I placed her on Celestia’s back.

“No problem. Feel free to come over whenever,” I said as I scratched her ear before focusing on Celestia, “and I obviously don’t have to tell you that.”

“Of course not, my love,” she said before we kissed. Hearing Silver Spoon squeak in surprise, I opened an eye and saw her staring at us with a deep blush that only got darker when I winked at her.

“See ya,” I said as Celestia trotted down the road. With a heavy sigh I closed the door and turned around, finding Velvet standing in front of me expectantly.

“Since it looks like nopony else is going to show up, go ahead and take the rest of the day off, Velvet,” I said before heading to my room, “and feel free to use that little bit of money to go do something.”

“Thank you, Sir. But what are you going to do?” she asked.

“Go to sleep and never wake up,” I replied as I climbed the stairs and left her in the lobby. I trudged my way to my room where I quickly collapsed into the pit, almost breaking my neck doing so before getting comfortable. I lay there for a few minutes waiting to fall asleep, but soon pulled out my phone to distract myself with reddit like I used to, and was quickly disappointed. With a huff, I closed the app and looked for some music to lull me to sleep, but was interrupted when my door suddenly opened, making me sit up and see Chrysalis trotting over.

“Need something?” I asked as I watched her step down into the pit and sit in front of me.

“Did you already forget?” she asked.

“…Forget what?”

“The plan!” she exclaimed.

“Oh,” I sighed as I laid my head back down, “can we start that tomorrow? I’m tired and I’m pretty sure I have next to no magic anyway.” I could feel her deadly gaze on me as I continued to distract myself with my phone before she pulled it out of my hands.

“You’re not stalling for time, are you?” she asked as I sat back up and watched her use my phone like she had been all week.

“Stalling? What would I be stalling for?”

“Perhaps you’ve told Celestia about our plan and she’s readying a countermeasure as we speak,” she said as she played a song.

“No, I didn’t do that, and didn’t you hear me just say I was tired?” I said as I tried to snatch the phone out of her magic, but failed and fell on my face, “Can you just give me a break today?”

“I’ve been kind enough to give you a break this whole week,” she replied as I felt a tap on my head.

“Not really,” I mumbled into the pillows, “you were taking my love every morning and leaving me pretty tired until lunch. If you leave me alone for today, I promise we’ll start tomorrow. As long as nothing crazy happens, of course.”

“…Fine. I guess there wouldn’t be any point in forcing you if you weren’t at your best anyway.”

“Thank you,” I said as I flipped over and stared at the ceiling. There were a few more moments as I tried to force myself asleep, but it just wasn’t happening.

“If you’re so tired, why aren’t you asleep yet?” Chrysalis asked as her face came into view right over mine.

“I don’t know,” I sighed as I sat up, putting her right behind me, “I guess I got too used to having Celestia here.”

“What are you talking about?” I heard the princess’s voice say after feeling a small surge of magic and a pair of white hooves wrap around my neck, “I’m right he-”

“Don’t. Fucking. Do that.” I said as I flexed my wings, knocking Chrysalis off of me before I stood up, “In fact, don’t impersonate anyone I know.” I stepped out of the pit and headed for the door as I felt another surge of magic from Chrysalis.

“And where are you going now?”

“...I think a little party will do me good,” I answered as I opened the door.

“Wait. You’re not going to see the Element of La-” she started to say, but was cut off by a hard knock from the front door.

“Looks like that’s her now,” I said with a small smirk as I glanced back at Chrysalis’s terrified face, “don’t worry, it’ll be a small get together.” It wasn’t. Within a few hours, the ballroom was decorated like a nightclub with a stage where Vinyl Scratch, who I got to know pretty well over the past week, played her and my stuff. With Berry Punch running a bar on one side of the room next to a large spread of food, the rest of the room was used as it was supposed to: as a dance floor.

I stood at the door to the busy room, watching the ponies enjoy themselves as I greeted the few that kept coming in every few minutes. After an hour or two passed, my second favorite princess showed.

“Alex! It has been too long!” Luna greeted as she approached me all smiles.

“Hey, Luna!” I shouted over the music as I gave her a hug, “About time you got here!”

“My apologies! I could not pull myself away from my work!” she explained as she looked over the festive atmosphere with amazement, “But I was not expecting such a warm welcome! Did you put on this party for me?”

“Uh, sure!” I said before turning towards the crowd, “Yo, Princess Luna’s here!” Everypony screamed and cheered from at my words, making her blush.

“You should not have!” she shouted at me with an embarrassed smile.

“Well, I didn’t,” I mumbled to myself.

“What was that?”

“I said, I was saving my first dance for you!” I said as I nodded towards Vinyl and she nodded back as she started mixing something, “Let’s go!”

“W-what? Me? Dance?” she stuttered as she stood in place, “I-I could not see myself doing such a thing!”

“Aw, come on!” I said as I grabbed her hoof and pulled her into the crowd, “It’s fine! Everypony’s doing it!” When we were in the middle of the mob, I started bouncing around with the music as I watched Luna watch me nervously.

“But everypony’s watching!” she shouted as we were bumped into every so often.

“No their not!” I yelled back as I waved a hand over the crowd, “They’re too busy having fun!” I watched her as she looked over the ponies around her and saw exactly what I said: ponies with huge smiles on their faces as they bounced and shifted around each other with most of their attention on Pinkie who was dancing on stage with a few others. I watched as Luna gathered her courage and started to jump with me. Seeing her finally let down her guard, I focused my attention on Pinkie as well as she somehow pulled off moves I was pretty sure only humans could do.

And just like that, the evening went by in a flash and I did actually feel my energy and magic return as I danced with Luna and the six. When Vinyl started playing some of my trap, I sensed someone watching me. As I looked around for my stalker, I spotted an unfamiliar, but beautiful mare surrounded by five other ponies as she bounced her head to the beat. When our eyes met, she winked at me, flashing her green slitted eyes and letting me know who it really was.

Not worrying about any Changeling attacks that night, I continued to dance, drink, and be merry with the nice folks of Ponyville. By the time midnight rolled around, a bunch of ponies started leaving, which made sense since it was Sunday. That meant though, that the second part of the party was about to start: the karaoke part. I begrudgingly agreed to Pinkie’s idea when she pleaded for half an hour straight, saying it would be fun for everyone to sing songs from my world. While I did want to hear and see most of the girls sing, I wasn’t too keen on the fact that I had to at some point.

“Alright!” Pinkie exclaimed into the mic she held, making everyone cover their ears in pain, “Oh, my bad! So who wants to go first?” Literally no one volunteered, making Pinkie hop of stage and walk around the small crowd looking for someone she could force on stage without scarring them for life too bad. Picking a stallion and dragging him on stage by his tail, she picked a song and sung with him, making it a little better for him.

Thankful I wasn’t picked, I went to the back of the room and sat down, giving my feet a break. As I did, Applejack approached my table and sat down with me.

“Having fun?” I asked her as I drained the random drink sitting in front of me.

“Darn tootin,” she replied with a smile, “most fun ah’ve had in while.”

“Oh, so this past week doesn’t count?” I asked with a raised brow, making her blush and punch me.

“Ya know what ah mean!” she said as I chuckled and rubbed my arm, “Anyway, ah got that stuff ya wanted.”

“What?” I said as she took off her hat and pulled out a bag significantly bigger than the one I gave her, filled with Mary Jane, “Wha-how-it’s only been a week! How’d you grow it so fast?”

“Ya said yerself, ah’m the best farmer around,” she said with a grin as I took the bag from her.

“And prettiest, don’t forget that,” I said as I opened the bag and the smell smacked me in the face, “holy shit that’s dank.”

“What?”

“Nothing,” I replied as I snapped my fingers and a grinder appeared and dropped into my hand, “wanna try some of your own handiwork?”

“Ya still haven’t told me what it is,” she said as she watched me grind and pack a bowl.

“It’s a… fun enhancer. It won’t kill you, I promise,” I said as I flicked my thumb, making a flame appear on the tip, and used it to toke up.

“Ya have to smoke it?” she asked as I held my breath for a second before coughing up a lung and making her pat my back.

“As of right now, yeah,” I said as I calmed down and took another hit, releasing it a lot more smoothly, “tastes like apples.”

“What’s going on here?” an unfamiliar voice asked, making me look up and find a disguised Chrysalis, a disguise that stayed somewhat true to what she actually looked like, minus the holes.

“Smoking a bowl,” I answered as I already started feeling it, “want some?”

“Alex, who’s that?” AJ whispered to me.

“Chrysalis,” I answered nonchalantly, making her tense up as she stared menacingly at the Changeling queen.

“Relax, Honesty. I’ve no plans on destroying you and your friends today,” Chrysalis said as she pulled up a seat next to me, “so what is this?”

“A fun enhancer. I’m sure you’re down to try some,” I said as I held the pipe up to her.

“…It won’t kill me, will it?” she asked suspiciously.

“Uh, no. I’m smoking it and I’m fine,” I said, but it wasn’t enough to convince her, “alright, I get it. The great Queen of the Changelings is too afraid to-”

“I’m not afraid of anything!” she said as she pulled my hand towards her, “How does this work?” Similar to Pinkie’s first time, I lit the pipe for her as she took a hit and coughed it up the first time, but redeemed herself the second time. Not being able to handle getting shown up by an enemy, AJ took a few hits too and soon, there was a cloud of smoke at our table as we sat and stared at things through squinted eyes. We were so out of it that we didn’t notice Pinkie had left the stage until she appeared right behind us.

“You guys smoking a doobie over here?” she asked suddenly, scaring the shit out of Chrysalis just enough for her to drop her disguise.

“Yo, Chrys,” I said slowly as I pointed at her, “your real self’s showing.”

“Huh? Oh,” she said before taking a few tries to change back to the disguise she was using a second ago.

“Can I have some?” Pinkie asked as she sat in my lap and didn’t wait for my response. After passing another bowl around, Luna came over with the rest of the six.

“What’s going on over here? And what’s that smell?” Twilight asked and we all stayed silent as she looked over our stoned faces, “Uh, hello?”

“Wha, oh hey,” I greeted as I looked at each of their faces before looking down at the pipe still in my hand, “you girls want some?”

“No time!” Pinkie said suddenly, “I just remembered why I came over here! It’s your turn too sing, Ally!”

“Wait, what?” I said, but before I could really react, I was on stage with a mic in my hand. I squinted even more than I already was as I looked over the small crowd and spotted my group way in the back. Thank god I’m high, I thought with a shrug before thinking of a random song and snapping my fingers for it to start.

“This song goes out to a certain someone,” I said as the song started up.

“Don’t you mean, ‘somepony?’” someone called out.

“Nope,” I answered before I started.

“This sugar rush,

Has got me blind.

Make me feel I gotta tell her what's on my mind.

Me and my crush,

We're still entwined,

In this situation I've designed.

I'm heading home,

In the wrong direction,

But all drugs are fine if they're on prescription.

My cover's blown,

My fault alone,

At least that's what she told me,

But now that I'm free I think that I can see.

I thought that I could make it right this time.

Never thought my heart would break.

Hey lady,

I thought we'd make it through the night.

Hey lady,

I thought that you were only mine.

Dark, is my mind.

Did I read in the letter that she'd signed.

And I was cold, uncontrolled.

All my actions were to spite her I was told.

But that's shit, you know,

During our disconnection.

I wouldn't embarrass myself to make you feel my affection.

You called me up,

Said I fucked up.

And that's all you told me,

But now that I'm free I think that I can see.

I thought that I could make it right that time.

Never thought my heart would break.

Hey lady,

I thought we'd make it through the night.

Hey lady,

I thought that you were only mine.

This time we're through,

I know I said this back when.

But here's my promise to you:

You'll never see me again.”

Somewhat surprised by how well I think I sung, I took in everpony’s applause and cheers with a goofy smile before stepping off stage and handing the mic to another pony. When I met up with my group, I was pounced on by Pinkie.

“That was super duper awesome, Ally!” she exclaimed with all the energy she could muster before sliding off of me and onto the floor, “but I got noodle hooves again.”

“Yes, I did not know how well you could sing. We should sing a duet for my song,” Luna proposed.

“Sure,” I replied, “I guess we could sing-”

“Master?” a voice called from behind me.

“Oh, hey Rosewing,” I greeted as I faced her, “decided to join the party, huh?”

“Well, I’m not much of a party griffon, but this one might be ruined in a minute.”

“…What do you mean?” I asked slowly. She didn’t say anything as she pointed a claw at the stage, slowly drawing my attention to it and finding Trish up on it. It took me a good few seconds to figure out what was going on as the surrounding ponies murmured and whispered to each other about who she was.

“…This can’t be good,” I said as a song started, “you girls might want to stand back.”

“Why?” Rainbow asked as she kept her eyes on Trish.

“Just in case I catch fire from how bad she’s about to burn me.”

“Feelings fade when people change.

I stayed the same,

You played your games,

And now we're left with nothing.

I'm not okay, but it's okay.

Don't walk away,

I'll take the blame,

Before we're left with nothing.

Don't know if I'll be fine without you,

I hope I'll be alright without you.

I'm tired of:

Fake people, fake smiles, fake hugs.

Fake hope, fake friends, fake love.

Cuz fake friends are a real waste of time,

And fake love is real waste of life.

So don’t you go texting me telling me,

Wish you were next to me.

Rest in peace.

Everything’s ending eventually.

Best friends can become your enemies.

Do we have to talk about it?

You know how I make you feel, right?

You know I’d be lost without you

You never felt something so real, right?

Remember when we ran through all the fountains

In downtown that one night?

Now I’m running away,

From the one that I thought was the one, right, cuz:

Feelings fade when people change.

I stayed the same,

You played your games,

And now we're left with nothing.

I'm not okay, but it's okay.

Don't walk away,

I'll take the blame,

Before we're left with nothing.

Don't know if I'll be fine without you.

I hope I'll be alright without you.

I’m tired of:

Secrets, lies, excuses

Holding back, the truth is -

I act like I don’t care, but I wish you did

You used to make me smile, now you make me sick

I wish I didn’t waste my time

I wish you didn’t change my mind

Do we have to talk about it?

You know how you make me feel, right?

You know that I’m lost without you

I never felt something so real, right?

Remember when we ran through all the lights,

In downtown that one night?

Now you’re running away,

From the one that you thought was the one, right, cuz:

Feelings fade when people change.

I stayed the same,

You played your games,

And now we're left with nothing.

I'm not okay, but it's okay.

Don't walk away,

I'll take the blame,

Before we're left with nothing.

Don't know if I'll be fine without you.

I hope I'll be alright without you.”

As painful as all that was to hear and know it was directed at me, the worst part was how she didn’t even finish the song and just dropped the mic before walking off stage. A few of the ponies applauded her, but thinking back, I’m pretty sure almost everypony knew that song was for someone, if not me. I watched as she walked around the crowd of ponies, past me, and towards the door of the ballroom. It took me second to get myself to follow after; both because of the weed and the huge bomb she just dropped on me.

“W-wait, Trish,” I called as I followed her, “I might just be high, but I think you meant the part about leaving.”

“You are high, and yes, I did,” she replied as we left the room and once outside it, she picked up a big bag, “bye, Alex.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” I said as I jumped in front of her, “You’re not serious, are you?” She just stared at me with a seriousness that I could understand no matter how high I was.

“Y-you can’t just leave by yourself!”

“And why not?” she asked as she stepped around me.

“I-you-wha! …It’s really late! You could get hurt or killed by some dangerous monster!”

“I’ve survived before, I can handle myself.”

“B-but!” I stammered as I looked around and spotted Twilight among the group that followed us, “What about going home?! W-we’re still working on that!”

“I’ve talked to Spike. You haven’t done anything to help and according to him, Twilight’s at a dead end because she doesn’t have anywhere to start.”

“B-but… Where are you going to go? Wherever you go, you’ll be treated like you were in the griffon kingdom!” I asked desperately as she reached the front doors.

“I made it through that, I’m sure I can do it a few more times,” she said as she fought to open the door, “and I’m sure with this world full of magic, I can find a way back home.”

“But-but-”

“Just stop, Alex,” she said after she opened the door and kept her back to me, “this is hard enough already. As much as I don’t really want to leave and hope that Twilight finds a way back for us, I just can’t sit around and wait on others to solve my problems for me, especially when one of those others doesn’t help.”

“…But-but I-”

“And you. This place has changed you- changed you into someone who would take advantage of and have sex with animals. That disgusts me and I can’t stand being around you knowing that.”

“But how can you still say their animals after all this time?!” I asked, now a little hysterical, “You’ve seen how intelligent they are, they’re practically human!”

“But that’s just it!” she exclaimed as she turned and faced me, a single tear sliding down her cheek, “They’re not human! You can’t love or be in love with something that isn’t like you!” Completely dumbfounded by her statement, I just stared at her as she wiped the tear from her cheek and turned back to the door.

“Good bye, Alex. Maybe I’ll see you when I get home,” she said before leaving. I fell to my knees as I watched her disappear into the night, leaving me to wonder when or if I would see her again. …I guess I fucked up…

“Alex!” I heard a few voices call, though two were a few seconds off as I heard a herd of hoof-steps behind me.

“Are you alright, Alex?” Luna asked as she put a hoof on my shoulder, “Who was that? And how dare she insult the prince of this castle!”

“That was beyond rude, especially after you were kind enough to let her stay here,” Rarity said as she sneered at the door, “I think it’s for the best that she’s left.”

“I know she wasn’t lyin, but she could’a said that a little nicer,” Applejack said as she stood in front of me and flashed me a smile, “but don’t you worry none, Sugarcube. I’m sure she’ll be fine and-”

“Yeah,” I muttered as I looked up and put on a fake smile, “I-I’m sure she’ll be alright, so enough about that.” I slowly stood up, my smile unwavering as I turned and headed back to the ballroom.

“Come on, we still got a party to enjoy.” With that I climbed the stairs back up to the party with the girls following close behind. For the next few hours, I sat with my stoic smile and watched the girls and others sing various songs and have fun. The whole time though, Trish’s hurtful words played in my head over and over, making me start to doubt my actions so far. I mean, sure: if I was back on earth, I probably wouldn’t sleep with a talking horse… but I know they’re more than that… but I guess, somewhere deep down, I do feel like it’s wrong in some way… Maybe that’s what keeps me from admitting I ‘like-like’ Celestia. Jesus, I can’t even think the word. And it doesn’t help I still have feelings for Trish… Maybe I’d be better off if I let go of those feelings, especially since it seems like she did…

“Alex?” Luna’s voice called, bringing me out of my thoughts.

“Yeah, what’s up?” I asked as I flashed her a smile.

“Everypony has departed.”

“What?” I replied as I looked around and found absolutely no one left in the large room, “Oh… Well, I guess it’s time for bed then.” Getting up from my seat, I stumbled a little and Luna caught me with her wing.

“Heh, thanks,” I said as I stood up straight and started towards the door, “I’ll uh, I’ll show you to your room.”

“That will not be necessary,” she replied as she followed me.

“Oh, are you leaving?”

“No, I would just prefer to spend the night with you. I think it would be best for you to not be alone.”

“Uh,” I muttered as I looked at her, my smile failing.

“Is that not alright?” she asked with a tilt of her head.

“…No, it’s fine,” I answered as I fixed my smile and led the way to my room. When we got there, I was almost hesitant to let the princess lay down, but I was surprised to find that all the pillows in the pit were clean and free of bodily fluids. Once I plopped down, Luna quickly stepped in and lay right next to me. We sat there for a while as I stared at the ceiling and she stared at me before eventually speaking up.

“I recognize that smile and what it means,” she said, making me turn my gaze to her.

“Oh?” I replied with an even tone.

“Tia began smiling like that when she was told she could not bear any foals of her own,” she explained, “and while I know that is not what concerns you right now, it did concern her a great deal and is partly why she had not involved herself with any stallions before you. Like her, I believe you put on that empty smile to cover up something that pains you.”

“…Is it that obvious?” I asked, but couldn’t drop the smile.

“To others, no, but it is only obvious to me because I have seen it before. And while I mistakenly did nothing to comfort my sister in her time of need, I will be a better pony and help you now.”

“I’m fine,” I said as I turned to my side, putting my back to her, “I really don’t want to talk about it.”

“That is fine,” she said before I felt the pillows shift and was suddenly pulled back into her hooves, her chin resting above my head, “then let us dream.” I was about to say something back, but was suddenly hit with a wave of drowsiness as I watched a serene and warm blanket of darkness resembling her mane cover me and put me to sleep.

…

The next thing I knew, I was standing in a grassy, moonlit field surrounded by similar grassy hills and meadows, reminding me of a similar, but much more colorful dreamscape. Once I realized this, I looked out over the hills and found a large weeping willow on the highest hill, its droopy branches and leaves swaying in the cool breeze. Not needed to think, I spread and flapped my wings as I jumped, launching me up and over to the tree. When I landed, I found Luna sitting peacefully under the tree as her mane mimicked the branches and she watched me walk up to her. I sat down next to her and leaned back against the strangely soft tree and waited for her to start talking.

“So,” she started as she looked out at the starry sky, “how are you doing, Alex?”

“Not great,” I sighed with a sad face, but quickly changed it to my smile, “I mean- I’m fine.”

“I see. And you are not having any problems with anypony?”

“Well, there was that thing with Trish earlier,” I started, but reeled it in again, “I mean- no. I’m getting along with everyone and not totally bummed that one of my friends just literally walked out on me.”

“I see. How does that make you feel?”

“Like shit,” I replied, not realizing that I completely gave up on lying, “she was one of my closest friends and I had no idea she thought like that.”

“Are you upset about that?”

“I mean, I guess I shouldn’t be surprised. When you come from a society that says you’re only supposed to like those like you, you tend to hold onto those ideas, even when you go to a different world but… she’s made me question myself.”

“How so?”

“…Like,” I tried to start as I looked down at my hands, “like, I don’t know if my feelings for certain ponies are real. Like… what if it was only because of this place and its magic that I’ve developed these feelings?”

“Feelings are the most complicated things, are they not?” she mused as she scooted closer to me, “In all the years that I have lived, I have yet to understand them. But one of the many things I have learned about them, is that one must always trust one’s own feelings, no matter how wrong they may seem.” I glanced at her and saw a sad look on her face as she kept her eyes on the sky.

“Had we met before my banishment, I would have said that with more confidence, but I still believe in that idea,” she said as her frown turned into a small smile, “even if you come to learn that your feelings were misplaced or even wrong, you can learn from them and find comfort in becoming a better pony.”

“…Yeah, I guess,” I sighed as I turned my gaze back to the sky, “but… I'm not sure how to move past this .”

“What do you believe you should do?”

“I feel like I should be making some kind of effort to find a way back home, but- in all honesty… I don’t really want to leave. This world is so much better than mine, but I know there’s no place like home.”

“…Do you want to know what I believe?” she asked, making turn and look into her bright blue eyes.

“Sure.”

“I believe you should not concern yourself with returning home. As your so-called ‘friend’ said, she will look for a way to return, and if she really is your friend, she will come back and offer to let you go with her. So in the mean time,” she said before wrapping her hooves around me and holding me firmly, “enjoy your time here. While I cannot speak for anypony else, I have enjoyed having you here in our world.”

“Heh, thanks,” I said as I hugged her back, putting my face in her mane, “…blueberries.”

“Hmm?” she hums into my neck.

“Thanks for listening to me ramble,” I said as we released each other, but she kept her hooves on my shoulders and I kept a hand on her neck, “I guess talking about your problems does help, especially with somepony so beautiful. Oh, sorry. I didn’t mean to-” Without warning, my words were cut off by Luna’s mouth literally crashing into mine, making me bang my head against the tree. It only lasted a second before she quickly pulled away and stood up as I rubbed the back of my head.

“Ow,” I said as the pain quickly faded away and I looked up and the princess’s blushing face.

“F-f-forgive me!” she shouted before quickly turning to mist and floating away with the wind.

“…Well, that was something. So much for having a strong mind or whatever,” I said as I looked up at the mare in the moon that also seemed to be blushing. With a small smirk, I closed my eyes, put my hands behind my head, and leaned back against the tree, content with letting my mind rest within Luna’s.

Author's Note

Character problem solved! Even if getting rid of her was the bitch way out, but I didn't really have any intention of having her be a permanent character anyway, so whatever. Depending on how long this story ends up being, she may make a return, but how's Alex going to get over this? And will he actually be able to cop a feel of Luna's donk? Probably not.

Chapter Twelve: What is Love?

A few peaceful hours later I awoke to find Luna in my arms with her face nuzzled into my chest, her light snores tickling my bare chest. I lay there with her for a few more minutes, lightly running my hand over her soft fur as I took in her sweet smell, before a knock interrupted me.

“Sir, it is time to get up,” I heard Velvet say, “the queen wishes to see you.”

“Ah, right… that,” I sighed as I released Luna and left the pit to get dressed. When I was dressed in some business clothes, I stepped out of my room and greeted Velvet before having her walk me to Chrysalis’s room a few halls away. Upon arrival, we found two of her Changelings standing guard outside of her room and after looking at me like they had no idea who I was, they stepped out of the way and the door opened. With a wave to Velvet, I entered the dark room before the doors were closed behind me.

“…Uh,” I muttered as I stood in total darkness, waiting for something to happen, “you in here, Chrys?”

“Don’t call me that,” I heard her voice say as a few green flames suddenly brightened the room. Looking around the room that seemed to be as big as mine, I could see that she definitely made herself at home with all the windows covered, sconces that held the green fires, and… What’s that smell?

“Are you smoking in here?” I asked as I spotted her lying on her bed and taking a hit from my pipe, “How do you keep taking my stuff?” I walked over to the bed and stood next to it as I watched her expertly blow a smoke ring into my face.

“You were so out of it, you didn’t notice me take it, huh?” she said with a smirk as she patted the spot next to her, “Sit.” With a raised brow, I listened and sat right next to her as I watched her float my stuff away.

“So,” I started as I folded my arms, “as you know, over the past week, I’ve been sleeping with pretty much every mare in town. Because of that, I’ve got a whole bunch of my, essence, sitting somewhere around here. I’ll give that to you and you can do whatever you want.”

“What?” she said exasperatedly as she flopped over onto my lap and prodded my bits, “I thought the plan was for you to fill me with your seed.”

“No, the plan was for you to just get my seed. Besides, I don’t really feel like having sex today.” That’s something I never thought I’d say.

“Hmm…” she hummed for a while as she stared up at me through squinted eyes, “I think I’ve let you have your way long enough. You will do as I say and satisfy me.” With her magic, she pushed me down and held my hands over my head as she undid my pants. Not caring enough to fight back, I let her slide my pants down and feast her eyes on my flaccid dick. She stared at it for a while, as if expecting it to spontaneously become erect, and any other time she would have assumed correctly, but not this time as my dick stayed the way it was.

“Is there a problem?” she asked as she nudged the tip aggressively.

“Ow, no,” I said as I finally a broke out of her magic and got out of the bed, pulling up my pants as I headed for the door, “I told you, I wasn’t feeling it. If you’re really set on this, we can try again tomorrow.”

“…I guess I’ll spend the day with you then,” she said as I heard her hoof-steps follow me, “I’m sure you’ll be in the mood at some point.” I turned and glanced at her stupidly smug face before shaking my head and opening the door.

“Whatever,” I said as we stepped out of the room and met up with Velvet before heading down the hall.

“So, what’s on the agenda today?” I asked her as we walked.

“Is your business with the queen finished?” she asked as she looked through her papers.

“More or less,” I answer as I looked at Chrysalis and saw her take a hit from the pipe floating in her magic, “Jesus, would you calm down with that?” Without waiting for her response I snapped my fingers, making the pipe disappear and Chrysalis scowl at me.

“Well, do you remember that pony that asked for you to approve their business?” Velvet asked.

“Oh yeah, the sex shop,” I said as I remembered how weird that letter was.

“Well, he wants you to go see it in Canterlot.”

“I guess I can do that,” I replied as I took the train tickets and a letter out of her magic before pocketing them, “and I know I’m being a terrible host, but please keep the princess company, Velvet. With any luck, I’ll be back tonight.”

“O-of course, Sir,” she stuttered, but her blank expression didn’t show any fear.

“Oh, and I guess I’ll bring some stuff that he can sell too.”

“It has already been taken care of,” Velvet replied, “I hope you do not mind, but I looked through your… collection, and chose the items that seemed the most appropriate.”

“Nah, I don’t care, and feel free to take some stuff for yourself if you want,” I said as we approached the front doors.

“I am fine, Sir.”

“Ah, that’s what you say now, but once your cycle rolls around, you’ll need some relief too. So unless you want me to help you out personally, go ahead and use whatever,” I replied as I petted her head for the first time and gave her a real smile. She looked at me for a second before dropping her head and mumbling something.

“Well, see ya. Come on Chrys, and don’t forget your disguise,” I said as I stepped out of the castle with the Changeling queen following close behind.

“I told you to stop calling me that,” she said in an almost annoyed tone as I felt a surge of magic before her disguised form came up next to me.

“Well, what am I supposed to call you while we’re out?”

“…I guess that’s fine,” she said with a roll of her eyes after a moment of thought, “but only you can call me that. The second others start saying it, they and you, are dead.”

“Yeah, yeah,” I replied dismissively as we headed for the train station. A few hours later and we were walking down the busy streets of Canterlot with the two of us getting a lot of attention. As we walked, only a few ponies recognized me and stopped to say hi or try to get me to remember them, but to both, I just smiled my fake smile and kept walking. Eventually, we found the address and approached the discreet shop.

“Naughty by Nature,” I read the sign aloud, “not bad.”

“Why are the windows covered up?” Chrysalis asked as she looked over the bland exterior of the stand-alone building, “Last time I checked, you’re supposed to put the things you’re selling on display.”

“I guess the owner thought ponies wouldn’t come in if they knew others knew what they were coming in for… or something,” I said as I opened the door and walked in to the rather spacious store. Like I expected, adult items of all kinds were stretched across the walls and many shelves as the place was bathed in a dim light. As I was looking at an impressively sized dildo, I heard a polite cough behind me.

“Hello, Prince,” a voice with a familiar accent greeted, “I’m glad you could come down to my humble shop.” Quickly turning around, I found a pony that I guess I shouldn’t have been surprised to meet at some point.

“Fancy Pants?” I said as I looked over the fancy pants-less stallion as he pocketed his monocle and smoothed out his moustache.

“Ah, so you do know who I am,” he said with a pleased smile.

“Uh, of course. I did invite you to my banquet the other day,” I said as I suddenly remembered that fact.

“And I am terribly sorry that I nor my sister could attend.”

“No problem, my ego’s still intact. But uh, who’s your sister?” I asked, not knowing he had one.

“Did somepony call for me?” a sensual voice practically purred as another pony trotted up gracefully next to Fancy Pants.

“Prince, meet my sister, Fleur De Lis,” Fancy introduced as I took in her beautiful form. Similar to the princesses’, her two-tone pink mane seemed to sway in a non-existent wind, that I found out was just a fan, and her half-lidded light-violet eyes looked right back at mine with a desire that wasn’t exactly lust.

“Hello, Prince. As I’m sure my brother has said, thank you for coming to see us,” she said as she leaned and posed on said brother.

“The pleasure’s all mine,” I said as I kneeled, took her hoof, and kissed it, “had I known such a beautiful mare lived around these parts, I’d have come over sooner.”

“Oh my,” she replied with a small blush.

“So what do you think of the shop, Prince?” Fancy Pants interrupted.

“Oh, uh… it looks good to me,” I said as I stood up and glanced around again, “to be honest, we have a few of these where I’m from, but I’ve never actually been in one. So, however you set it up, I’m sure it’ll be fine.”

“Thank you, Prince,” he said with a small bow, “hearing that puts me at ease.”

“Alex!” Chrysalis called from somewhere in the shop, “they have these potions that can help you get in the mood! You should buy some!” I pinched the bridge of my nose as I sighed before putting on my fake smile.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know you brought somepony with you, Prince,” Fancy Pants said as he seemed to not react to Chrysalis’s outburst.

“Uh, yeah. Hey Chrys? Come over here,” I called and a few moments later she trotted up behind me.

“It says they work immediately and- oh,” she said before noticing the two ponies in front of her, “who’re they?”

“Chrys, meet Fancy Pants and Fleur De Lis, the owners of this fine establishment. Fancy and Fleur, my friend: Chrys.”

“A pleasure, madam,” Fancy greeted with a nod of his head. He and I looked to Fleur and waited for her to say the same, but all she did was stare blankly at Chrys who was still looking over the potion floating in her magic.

“Forgive me for asking Prince, but,” Fleur started as her gaze changed to an innocent one as it turned to me, “what is your relationship with this mare?”

“Relationship?” I repeated as we watched her go back to perusing, “I wouldn’t even really call it that. Because of some… mishaps and a little guilt, she’s living with me in the castle.”

“I see,” she murmured into her hoof before going silent.

“…Right, well it seems like you’ve got everything under control here Fancy. If you ever need any more products, let me know. Otherwise, I’ve got places to be.”

“No, that’s all Prince. Once again, thank you for stopping by,” Fancy said with another bow.

“Cool. Well, see ya. Come on Chrys,” I said before heading to the door. I only waited a moment before she joined me outside of the shop and we started down the road. We didn’t get very far before my name was called and we stopped.

“Prince, where are you headed?” Fleur asked as she trotted up on my right.

“To the castle. Just want to stop by and say hi to the princess,” I answered with a raised brow, “Why?”

“Would you mind if I joined you?” she asked as she batted her eyes at me.

“Not at all. I don’t mind walking around with a beauty like you, but what will the others think?” I replied before I started walking again.

“Let them think what they want,” she said with a smile as she followed closely. A snort from Chrysalis made me glance at her and see her sporting an amused grin that made me shake my head. As we walked I kept a hand on Fleur’s back, her silky fur doing a good job of soothing my nerves as we walked among the nobles the closer we go to the castle. When we approached the large doors, the guards crossed their spears in front of the two mares, asking who they were, even though I could feel that the two stallions knew exactly who Fleur was.

After a brief confirmation that they were with me, I led the way to the throne room where Celestia was supposed to still be having court. Walking right past the long line of ponies standing outside the door to the room and receiving a nod from the guards next to it, I opened it and sauntered in as some mare was pleading the princess to let her do something.

“Hey, Celestia,” I greeted as I walked past the distraught mare and up the steps to the throne.

“Alex!” she exclaimed after she looked up from a paper she was reading. Quickly dropping the paper, she got up and glided from her throne down the stairs and met me halfway where we hugged. The hug only lasted a second before she pulled back and kissed me with her usual passion. As I returned the affection, I heard several gasps and whispers behind me, primarily from the mare that was groveling a second ago.

“I’ll- I’ll just go, Princess,” the mare said meekly before I heard her quick hoof-steps retreat. After a few more moments, Celestia and I separated before she laid her head on my shoulder.

“I missed you, my love,” she sighed, “I seem to have spoiled myself by being with you over the past week.”

“That’s exactly what I said,” I replied as I rubbed her neck.

“Well, I’m glad you came when you did. That…” she faded out as I felt her body go stiff.

“What’s wrong?” I asked as I pulled out of our hug and looked into her eyes that stared right past me.

“What is she doing here?” Celestia asked as her eyes narrowed.

“Who? Chrys? Uh, she just-”

“No. I mean Miss Fleur De Lis,” the solar princess interrupted as she stepped around me and trotted down the rest of the steps to said pony, “last I checked, you were not supposed to be within one hundred yards of the castle, let alone in it.”

“That’s only without an escort,” Fleur corrected with a sly smile, “and Prince Alex was kind enough to let me join him.” Celestia stared at Fleur silently as Fleur just held her smile with ease.

“Alex? How did you meet Miss De Lis?” Celestia asked as she turned away from Fleur with a small huff.

“She’s one of the owners of that sex shop I approved,” I answered as I put my hands in my pockets and Chrysalis stepped up next to me.

“I see. Well, I’m sorry about making you leave so soon, but can you please escort Miss De Lis off the castle grounds?” she asked with a straight face.

“Uh…” I muttered as I looked between the two mares and got no answers from their expressions, “sure.”

“I’m sorry, but I’ll write you later tonight,” she said as she approached and kissed me before climbing the steps back up to her throne. With another glance between the two, I shrugged and walked out of the throne room with Chrysalis close behind and Fleur taking a second to catch up. As we were walking down the halls, I noticed the mare that was crying at Celestia’s hooves peer around the corner of another hall and wave her hoof at me. Glancing at the two on my sides, I told them to keep walking while I go and grab something. Luckily, my shitty lie was good enough for both of them to believe and keep walking as I turned down another hall and quickly met the somewhat frantic mare. She was a noble for sure, with her expertly done blonde mane and matching shiny coat covered by a fancy saddle, but her slightly running make-up made her look a little crazy.

“Can I help you miss?” I asked once we were in a relatively dark part of the hall, “You look a little out of it.”

“Oh, I’m fine dear,” she replied with a small smile that only reinforced my feeling, “but you’re Prince Alex, right?”

“The one and only.”

“Oh, thank Celestia… Or Luna in this case since she wasn’t that helpful,” she sighed to herself, “may I ask a favor of you?”

“Well, if you need me to do it now, I’m afraid I can’t help you. I’ve got a train to catch,” I answer regretfully.

“Oh no, you don’t need to do it right this minute. I had planned on having this done at your castle, but the princess… was less than accommodating,” she said uneasily.

“Alright, what’s up?”

“Well, you see, it’s my daughter. She’s getting, or has gotten, to the age where she’s interested in colts and incidentally, has started her cycle a few days ago. Tomorrow should be her last day, but I can hear all the pain she’s going through.”

“Why don’t you get a stallion to help her out?” I asked.

“We don’t trust any of the local stallions to treat her as she should be,” she said sadly.

“Okay, what about letting a mare-”

“That is simply out of the question,” she interrupted with conviction.

“…Okay,” I said as I scratched my head, “what do you want me to do?”

“I want you to be her first,” she said simply.

“…Wait, what?”

“Being the Prince of Lust, I figured you could show the respect and romance my daughter needs and wants and luckily, she’s interested in you as well.”

“…I mean, I guess that is my job,” I muttered, “but why’d you go to Celestia?”

“I mistakenly thought she spoke on your behalf and that consulting with her would save me the time of going to see you and possibly being turned away.”

“Ah, well for future reference and be sure to spread the word, she doesn’t speak for me. If you need my services or advice, come see me and only me, but I guess you could talk to Princess Cadence if you wanted.”

“So will you help her?” the mare asked with worried eyes.

“Sure,” I sighed as I flashed her a genuine smile, “I’ll take care of her.”

“Thank you, Prince!” she exclaimed as she jumped on me and squeezed my neck as she kissed my face over and over.

“No problem,” I said as I tried to avoid her lips before prying her off of me and setting her down, “just have her come to my castle tomorrow night.”

“I can’t thank you enough, Prince! She’ll be there!” she said happily before bowing and galloping off. With a snap of my fingers, I summoned a piece of parchment and a quill from somewhere in the castle and wrote a quick letter to myself before sending it. When that was done, I walked the rest of the way to the doors where the guards were drooling on themselves over both Fleur and Chrysalis. As I passed them, they quickly followed after me down into the busy streets.

“So,” I started once we were a ways away from the castle, “what was that about with the princess?”

“Oh, nothing,” Fleur answered with a smile as she leaned against me, “there was just a small misunderstanding involving me and Prince Blueblood a while back.”

“Oh,” I simply replied as I led the way to the train station.

“Forgive me if I’m prying, but what is your relationship with the princess?” Fleur asked after we walked silently for a few blocks.

“Uh,” I muttered as I tried to think of how to phrase my answer.

“I heard what she called you, but do you feel the same?”

“More or less,” I answered with a sigh before putting on my smile, “at the very least, she’s a really good friend.”

“I see,” she muttered to herself.

“What about you?” I asked.

“Excuse me?” she asked as she flashed me a confused look.

“Do you have a special somepony?” I reiterated.

“Uh, u-unfortunately, no. Fancy is a tad overprotective,” she answers with a nervous smile.

“I can see that,” I replied as we walked onto the train platform right as ponies started to get onto the train headed for Ponyville, “well I’m sorry, but I have to return to my castle. I have a guest waiting for me.”

“I do hope I can see you again,” she said sadly as she put a hoof on my chest.

“You can come visit me at the castle if you want,” I replied as I patted her hoof, “my doors are open to everypony.”

“I just might do that,” she said with a smile before leaning up and kissing me on the cheek.

“Cool. See ya,” I said with a wave before getting on the train and heading to the princess/prince car.

“She was annoying,” Chrysalis said as soon as we were alone.

“I guess,” I said as I threw myself on a couch, “but she couldn’t have made her intentions any more obvious by asking about my relationships. To think she thought she could fool me with those beautiful eyes and slender figure. I’m sure I’ll be seeing her pretty often after this.”

“Yes, yes. Your life is horrible because all the mares throw themselves at you,” she said sarcastically as she floated some alcohol from behind the bar, “now shut up and let’s drink.”

“For a queen, you pretty irresponsible,” I said as I took the full glass she floated over to me, “makes me worry about my kids.”

“Well, it’s because of that that I’m doing as I please,” she said as she sat next to me, “especially since I’ll have to raise them all myself.”

“I think this goes without saying, but I’ll help. I won’t mind changing a diaper or two.” With that, Chrysalis exploded with laughter as she rolled around on the couch.

“What?”

“Y-you think hatchlings wear diapers?” she chuckled, “Yes, you definitely won’t be helping me.” A few hours after her laughing fit, we were back in Ponyville and I carried a drunk Chrysalis back to the castle where a few of her Changelings met us at the door and took her to her room. Once they disappeared around a corner, I stood in the lobby for a moment as I thought about what I needed to do. Guess I should plan out tomorrow evening, and a woman’s touch will definitely be needed.

“Velvet?!” I called out when I realized she wasn’t at the door to greet me like usual. Taking another moment to think, I scanned my internal map of the castle and found three ponies in the game room. Assuming that two of them were Velvet and Luna, I couldn’t begin to think who the third was, so I made my way down to the room. When I was right outside the door, I could hear strange grunts and gasps along with the loud sounds of some game. As soon as I walked in, my ears were raped by the sound of three voices screaming in unison. After taking a minute to recover, I found Velvet, Luna, and Silver Spoon sitting on a couch facing the biggest screen in the room that had the stats screen for Halo on it.

“I won!” Sliver Spoon exclaimed as she threw her hooves in the air.

“Second is not too bad,” Velvet said as a controller floated in her magic.

“Tis the device that hinders thy true abilities! We demand another round!” Luna exclaimed as she tossed her controller across the room.

“That’s what you said last round, Princess,” Silver pointed out.

“Nay, last game it was the location on which we battled that ruined our strategies,” she corrected as she pouted and turned her head, causing her to see me out of the corner of her eye, “oh, Alex. You have returned.”

“Yo,” I greeted as I walked up behind the couch.

“Oh, I am sorry Sir,” Velvet said as she quickly hopped up and stood next to me, “I did not hear you come in.”

“No problem. You were keeping the princess company like I asked,” I said before turning my attention to Silver Spoon who was looking down at her hooves like usual, “hey, Silver Spoon. I’m sorry I wasn’t here to hang out.”

“It’s okay. The princess kept me company,” she said with a smile as I rubbed her head.

“Well, I don’t mean to sound like a parent, but how long have you three been in here?” I asked as I spotted the large assortment of snacks and drinks on the table in front of them.

“A few hours,” Velvet answered.

“Alright, well time for a break. We’ll have a little dinner and if you three don’t mind helping me with something, I’d really appreciate it.”

“Of course, Sir.”

“You do not even need to ask.”

“E-even me?” Silver asked.

“Especially you, Silver,” I answered as I picked her up and headed for the door, “I’m sure these old mares are too out of practice to help me plan a date.”

“Well, excuse me, Alex,” Luna huffed as she trotted up next to me with Velvet, “I will have you know it has only been…” She started confidently, but faded out towards the end.

“What?” I asked teasingly as I held an ear to her, “Were you going to say it’s only been a few hundred years since your last date? Yeah, I’m sure the rules of dating haven’t changed since then, but I’m sure you know a thing or two about romance.” She pouted again as she turned her head away from me.

“I am sorry Sir, but you are correct,” Velvet sighed as she hung her head, “I have never been on a date. I never got the courage to ask a stallion out.”

“Oh right, gender role reversal,” I mumbled to myself, “well, I’m sure you still have some ideas about what you wanted to do on a date.”

“…Maybe,” she mumbled before picking up her pace and rushing to the dinning room.

“Why do you need to plan an outing?” Luna asked after she recovered from my poke.

“I met this mare after seeing Celestia and she wants me to show her maturing daughter the ‘respect and romance she needs and wants.”

“I… I do not follow.”

“She want’s me to take her daughters virginity,” I answered plainly with a slight hint of disgust, “why she chose the scummiest guy she could think of, I don’t know, but I’ll try my best to do right by her.”

“Alex, who called you that?” Luna asked seriously.

“Well, I think you know who, but it’s kinda true for reasons I can’t say right now,” I replied vaguely as I rubbed Silver’s ears and she relaxed in my arms, “anyway, I’m hungry.” The princess and I walked the rest of the way to the dinning room in silence as I felt her cool gaze on the side of my face. When we got there, I sat in my usual seat with Silver in my lap while Luna took Celestia’s seat next to me. A minute or two later, a unicorn stallion that I’d never seen before trotted from the kitchen with a bunch of food in his off green magic. I stared into his empty eyes for a moment before recognizing the emptiness and letting it leave.

Dinner was less than entertaining as a certain awkwardness set in as I’m pretty sure Luna remembered what happened last night and tensed up because of the memory. Keeping myself distracted with feeding Silver, we were able to get through it relatively painlessly. Once everypony had their fill, we headed to my study where I sat at my desk with Silver still in my lap, Luna on the couch, and Velvet standing front of my desk with a quill and paper ready.

“Alright, so,” I said as I ran a hand through Silver’s mane in thought, “what do ponies do for dates?” We sat in silence for a while as nobody had any answers.

“Alrighty, I guess I’ll just throw out some ideas and you all tell me what sounds good,” I said before taking another second to think, “…Movie?”

“What is that?” Luna asked.

“Okay… dinner at a fancy restaurant?”

“The only place like that is where I used to work,” Velvet said, “and I doubt I will be able to get you a reservation.”

“… A walk in the park?”

“T-that sounds nice,” Silver said.

“Finally. See, I knew you’d be more help than these two,” I said as I ruffled her mane, accidentally undoing her braid, “oops, let me get that. Anyway, it’s been a long while since I’ve been on a proper date, so I’ll just do all three of those here at the castle. Velvet, be sure to prepare a nice meal for tomorrow.”

“Yes, Sir,” she replied as she wrote something, “anything in particular?”

“Eh, I’m sure whatever you like will be fine,” I said as I magiced a comb into my hand and smoothed the knots out of Silver’s mane, “and Luna, if you’d be so kind-”

“I already see where you are going with this,” she sighed.

“Yeah. Just, if you could get the light to come through my window just right, I’m sure it would be romantic in some way. Though, how could it not? Your moon is the most beautiful thing in the sky after all.”

“R-really?” she asked meekly, making me look up and into her eyes.

“Of course,” I answered with a smile, “back home, the moon was my favorite thing to look at, but it doesn’t even compare to yours.”

“…Well, you are my dear friend, so I will do my best,” she said as she broke from my gaze.

“Thanks,” I said as the comb disappeared and I started braiding Silver’s mane, “do you have any more ideas, Silver?”

“Hmm,” she hummed in thought, “w-why don’t you get her a gift? That’s what my mommy did for daddy.”

“Hmm, that doesn’t sound like a bad idea, but wouldn’t you usually only do that if you’re looking for a relationship? This is just a one night sta- I mean, we’re just going on this one date. She’s not going to be my marefriend or anything,” I said making Silver sigh, “…but I guess it wouldn’t hurt. Would you help my look for one tomorrow?”

“Sure!” she replied happily as I finished her braid.

“Cool. Well, it’s starting to get late, so let’s get you home,” I said as I stood up.

“Aw, do I have to?” she asked with a pout.

“Yeah, sorry. I’m sure your par-er, dad, is worried about you,” I said as I headed for the door. She mumbled something to herself that I didn’t catch, so I just shrugged and headed down the hall. Within a minute, we were outside and headed towards the empty and quiet town. As I walked, the cool night breeze tickled my wings and I spread them reflexively.

“Prince?”

“Hmm?”

“Can you fly me home?”

“Uh,” I murmured as I looked down at the cute filly in my arms, “well, technically I could, but I’m not the best flyer.”

“That’s fine. I always wondered what it’s like to fly,” she said as she looked up at the night sky.

“Yeah, me too, but uh… I’m afraid of heights,” I said unenthusiastically, “like, really afraid.”

“It’s okay. Everypony is afraid of something,” she said with a smile, “I’m sure the princesses are afraid of stuff too. Besides, I’ll be here with you.”

“Uh,” I mumbled as she wrapped her little hooves around my arm and squeezed me. Guess you can’t beat that logic.

“Alright, let’s do it,” I said before closing my eyes and taking a deep breath. With my nerves actually calmed quite a bit by Silver, I started to flap my wings and with only a few flaps, we were floating off the ground. Satisfied with how easy it was to move my wings now, I continued to take us higher until we were up in the clouds. With a reassuring squeeze from Silver, I tilted my wings forward and flapped a few times until I caught a draft and glided forward towards town.

Since I was so focused on flying and making sure I didn’t drop Silver Spoon, it took me a moment to notice just how cool flying really was. The weightless feeling I got as the wind kept me afloat and the sound of the air rushing past my ears made me want to do a few laps around town, but I quickly remembered what I was in the middle of doing.

“So where’s your house?” I asked Silver as I glided to a stop over the town.

“That one,” she giggled as she pointed a hoof at a fancy house in the middle of a row of regular houses. Stopping my hovering, we quickly fell towards the ground as I carefully steered us toward the house. A few seconds later, the giggling filly and I touched down in front of her door.

“That was fun!” she exclaimed as she wiggled in my arms, “We should do that again!”

“Yeah, that was fun,” I replied breathily with a wide smile, “we’ll totally do it again tomorrow.”

“Yeah!” she exclaimed as she hugged my neck. I returned the hug as much as I could without squeezing the life out of her before she suddenly went stiff.

“What’s wrong?” I asked as I pulled her away and looked at her red face. “You alright?”

“Y-yeah,” she mumbled as she pointed her hoof at the ground and I set her down, “… I-I should go inside.”

“Oh right. Well, good night Silver,” I said as I gave her ears one last scratch that she leaned into. With that, she quickly trotted up to her door and went inside without looking back.

“Alright. Time to see what I can really do,” I said before launching myself off of the ground and back into the air. The euphoric feeling that went through my body as I pumped my wings and climbed higher above the town, made me lose myself for a moment. And in that moment, I failed to notice the cloud house I was about to fly into. Only noticing it after I flew through the first floor and bashing my head into a solid something on the second, I became disoriented and fell onto the floor.

“Ah, Christ,” I moaned as I curled up and held my head, “what the hell was that?”

“What the hay was that?!” I heard a voice yell as I waited for the pain to fade, “Alex? What are you doing here?”

“Wha?” I mumbled as I sat up and looked around the cloud house and found Rainbow hovering a few feel away, “Oh, hey Rainbow. Sorry, I was just flying and kinda lost myself for a second.”

“Really?” she asked skeptically, “I thought you were afraid of heights?”

“Yeah, I guess I’m getting over it,” I answered as I stood and actually looked around her somewhat messy living room, “pretty cozy in here, huh?” There was a confused look on her face for a split second before an embarrassed one replaced it and I suddenly couldn’t see.

“Don’t look!” she exclaimed as her furry hooves covered my eyes, “I wasn’t expecting anypony!”

“It’s cool,” I said as I moved her hooves, “I did crash in here, but since I’m here, wanna have a little race?” Before she even answered, I saw a brief spark in her eyes as a smile spread across her face.

“You sure?” she asked as she folded her hooves, “You’ll probably lose.”

“Won’t know unless I try, right?” I said as I returned her smile. Half an hour later, I was lying on the roof of my castle, flat on my back as I desperately sucked in air while Rainbow stood triumphantly over me.

“What I tell ya?” she asked with a shit-eating grin.

“You… you said… said,” I panted.

“I said you’d lose!” she giggled as she pranced around me.

“Yeah… you did,” I continued to pant as I watched her gloat.

“Aw, don’t feel too bad,” she said as she laid on my chest, “you might win next time.”

“Yeah, we’ll see,” I replied as I glanced down at her, “but I’m going to need more practice.”

“Obviously,” she said as she laid her head on my shoulder, “I can keep training you, if you want.”

“I’d love that,” I said as I patted her back and went quiet.

“Mind if I ask you something?” she suddenly asked after a few silent minutes.

“What’s up?”

“Who was that mare that was chewing you out yesterday?”

“Oh, uh… she was just an old friend, but don’t worry about her. She obviously isn’t going to be bothering anypony now.”

“Aren’t you mad?” Rainbow asked as she sat up, “At how mean she was to you?”

“Mad? No, I think her reaction was justified for the most part,” I answered with a shrug that made her brows furrow, “I mean, I don’t have a right to be mad at someone just because they don’t like the same things I do.”

“I mean, sure, but aren’t you mad at how she talked about us? Calling us animals,” she grumbled, “if anything, she’s the weird animal! No offense.”

“I… I guess that was rude, and I do love you girls… but, I don’t know. I just can’t get angry at her.”

“Why not?!” Rainbow exclaimed as she floated off of me with a frustrated look, “You say you care about us, but then don’t show it in a swee-er, I mean, cool way! Leading all of us on with the way you talk and how cool you look… Uh, my point is, you say stuff, but you don’t back it up!” I stayed silent as I sat up and stared at Rainbow who was fluttering over me with her hooves crossed and pouted face turned away.

“…I guess you’re right,” I sighed as my head dropped, “I do talk a lot… I’ll work on that.” With that, I stood up and turned away from Rainbow.

“I’ll let you know when I’ve got time to practice, if you don’t mind,” I said as I stepped up to an edge of the roof and looked over towards the dark and quiet town.

“I’m the one who offered,” she replied with her usual bravado, as I heard her wings pump, “but next time I see you, you better not still be all sad. If you are, I’m gonna have to knock some sense into you!” When she finished, I felt a wave of air hit me in the back as her presence disappeared, leaving me on the roof by myself. Sad? I’m not sad… Right? Not letting that train of thought gain any speed, I dropped off the roof and onto the balcony outside of my room. Walking through the glass doors, I found Luna curled up in the pit with her back to me as her horn glowed with magic.

“Whatcha doin?” I asked as I approached her. Apparently, the 3DS she found had absorbed all of her attention and caused her to jump with possibly the cutest shriek I’d heard since I’ve been here.

“Oh, Alex! Do not frighten me like that,” she sighed as she held a hoof to her chest, “but to answer you question, that game room of yours is filled to the brim with all kinds of fun artifacts! This one I found is a little smaller than the one Velvet Note, Young Silver Spoon, and I were enjoying earlier, but it is just as fun!”

“I’m glad you’re enjoying your time off,” I said as I walked over to the bar and poured what looked like the Equis version of Jack Daniels, which had a punny name I’m not ever going to repeat, “sorry I left you earlier.”

“No worries, Alex. You are here now,” she said as she floated the second cup I poured over to herself, “now, explain to me what exactly these Po-key-mon are.” I didn’t get much sleep that night, as a matter of fact: I didn’t get any, as there was no end to Luna’s questions that only had to do with video games. Thankfully, over the last week, I found out that alicorns could go a few days without sleep, if Celestia’s constant care of me every night and still seeing her trotting around during the day was anything to go by.

At some point in the middle of the night, I got the letter Celestia said she’d send. In it, she explained her deal with Fleur, adding a lot more detail than Fleur herself did. Apparently, she tried to seduce Blueblood a few years back and get in good with the royal family. Already having assumed that much from the little bit I was already told, I read on and was surprised to discover the lengths the mare went just to become royalty, some of which had to do with manipulation, a lot of stalking, and empty promises. Suddenly feeling sorry for the stallion I hadn’t even met, I quickly wrote a reply saying how she wouldn’t have to worry about any of that now that I knew and already had too many mares in my life. I expected a quick response, but when one didn’t arrive, I figured that I probably shouldn’t have added that last part.

Early the next morning after a hearty breakfast, courtesy of one of Chrysalis’s Changelings that was a chef at Canterlot Castle before the attack, and reading a few humbling fan letters, I flew my way over to Silver Spoon’s house. After knocking and waiting for a few seconds the door was opened by a golden coated and grey maned stallion that had an air of sophistication around him that made me feel bad just being in his presence.

“May I help you?” he asked with voice as smooth as my bald face.

“Uh, h-hi. I’m Prince Alex, maybe you’ve heard of me,” I greeted with a smile as I stuck a hand down towards him, but his gaze was the only thing that touched me, “uh… *Ahem*, I’m here for Silver Spoon?” Why is this guy making me nervous? It’s not like I’m taking his daughter out on a da- oh…

“Daddy? Who’s at the door?” I heard Silver’s little voice call along with a set of hoof-steps behind him, “I’m expecting somepony today.”

“So you know the Prince?” he asked, making the little clip-clops stop.

“It’s the Prince?” she asked and for a split second I saw her head pop out behind her dad before the clip-clops became quick and distant. Silver’s dad just stared at me as the genuine smile I had failed and I put on my fake one as I held his gaze. Exactly one minute later, Silver came trotting up behind her dad wearing a cute little red and white polka-dot dress. It took quite a bit of self-restraint to not grab and cuddle her, but I managed.

“Where are you going, Pumpkin?” her dad asked in a kid friendly voice as he leaned down to her with a soft smile.

“I’m helping the Prince find a gift for a mare he’s seeing later tonight,” she answered with a smile, “I shouldn’t be gone long.”

“Alright, Sweetie. Have fun,” he said as he kissed her on the forehead before looking back up at me and his stern neutral face returned; he didn’t need to say anything, as I understood what his look meant. Even if there was literally nothing he could do to me, I knew he would be willing to try anything if I did anything to his little filly.

“Bye, Daddy,” Silver said before turning and trotting away from her home. Giving the stallion a small nod, I followed after the little pony as she led the way into town.

“So, what do mares like?” I asked Silver once we got to the market.

“All kinds of stuff,” she answered as her head spun around and looked at all the different stalls and stores.

“Okay, well what do you like?” I reiterated.

“Well, uh,” she muttered as she stopped walking and looked down at her hooves embarrassedly.

“What?” I asked I stood in front of and kneeled down to her, “Is it a secret?”

“N-not really, it’s just kind of embarrassing and lame,” she said as her cheeks became red.

“I’m sure it’s fine,” I said as I rubbed her head, “I won’t laugh.”

“W-well… I-I like to collect fancy spoons,” she muttered before covering her eyes with her hooves, “you know, those little decorative ones?”

“Hmm, that’s interesting, and the kind of hobby I would expect an old mare to like,” I said as I scratched my head, “but to each their own.”

“…That old mare was my mommy,” she whispered just loud enough to hear. She let out a little sigh as her blush faded and her eyes went back and forth between the ground and mine.

“My mommy like to collect them before she died, so I collect them for her now,” she explained sadly before looking up at me with a small smile, “she said that’s how she met my daddy; looking for them in Canterlot one day.”

“I see,” I said as I glanced around for a second before noticing something and standing up, “well, I’ve got a feeling that the mare I’m meeting later also likes decorative spoons. Oh, and would you look at that: A little knick-knack shop. Maybe they’ll have some.” With a small tilt of her little head, Silver looked between the shop and me for a second before shrugging.

“I guess it’s not as weird a hobby as I thought,” she said as she trotted over to the door. With a small chuckle, I followed after and opened the door for her. As soon as the door closed behind me, a stallion from behind the counter greeted us, but had a few kind words for Silver who apparently came here often. Expertly compacting my wings and ducking under hanging ornaments, I navigated the small space as Silver led me right to a display case that had a few shelves of small, decorative spoons. As we looked at them, the shopkeeper noted that he just got the one on the top shelf yesterday, and not being able to see up that high, I lifted her and watched as her eyes grew bigger than their usual size.

“That’s… that’s the one!” she said as she pressed her face up against the glass and stared at a spoon that had an end piece that was shaped like Luna, posed in the shape of a crescent moon.

“Is that one special?” I asked as I felt the filly shake with excitement in my arms.

“Yeah! After Princess Luna returned, Iron Smithy, one the ponies that makes the spoons I collect, only made one set in her honor! But if I remember right, when he gave them to her, she didn’t like it, but they’re rare! I need it for my collection! Hey, how much is this one?” Without even needing to turn to the shopkeeper to ask her question, he answered with what seemed to me to be a ridiculous price for a single spoon. Silver didn’t think so though as she quickly pulled a small purse from nowhere and opened it, only for all her excitement and happiness to fall into the empty pouch.

“Aw, I forgot I spent all my bits on a spoon a few days ago,” she sighed sadly as she closed and put the purse away.

“Why don’t you just ask your dad for some more money?” I asked, pretty sure she didn’t have that name and fancy house for nothing.

“He says that working towards something makes it more worthwhile or something,” she sighed as she leaned her head on my chest, “it’s fine though. We’re not here for me anyway.” I petted her head as she let out another sad sigh and I thought very little about what I was about to do. Glancing at the shopkeep who was looking at me with a knowing smirk, I nodded and he nodded back with a quiet chuckle.

“Well, what else looks good to you?” I asked Silver as I put her back down. We perused the shop for a good half hour before deciding on an admittedly lame choker that was put in a bag with the spoon unknowingly to somepony. After handing over practically all the money I brought with me, we left the shop and walked around looking for a place to have an early lunch. As we walked through the market, I spotted Applejack’s stall a ways away with her and Applebloom standing behind it. Looking over the large assortment of apples, I spotted a small sectioned off part of the stall that had a familiar potted plant in it along with small bags of green stuff.

Stopping right in my tracks and completely forgetting about Silver Spoon, I launched myself up and over to that side of the market and landed right in front of their stall, scaring the two off their hooves.

“What the hay, Alex!” AJ exclaimed, taking a second to compose herself while Applebloom quickly got up and jumped on my neck.

“Hey, Alex!” she greeted as she hugged me.

“AJ, what’s that?” I asked her as I pointed to the little display she had.

“What, that? That’s one of the plants ah grew from the stuff ya gave me,” she answered as she stood and shifted the leaves on the plant affectionately, “I was thinkin that since you and Pinkie liked it so much, maybe other ponies would want to try some. I wasn’t too keen on havin to smoke it, but ah’m thinkin of other ways to make it.”

“Wha- you can’t just put this stuff on display!” I exclaimed as I quickly looked around us before taking the plant of the counter, but AJ quickly snatched it out of my hand.

“And why not? Ah made it, so ah should be able to do what ah want with it,” she said with a raised brow before replacing it on the counter, but kept a hoof on it.

“It’s… wait, you’re right,” I muttered as I stood up straight and took another look around me at all the ponies, “never mind, just forget I said anything. How’s it been going though?” As my nerves calmed, I finally hugged Applebloom back before setting her down to tend to a customer.

“Not too great. Ah think the smokin part turns a lot of ponies away,” she answered with a sigh as she took her hoof off the plant, “is there any other way to take it?”

“Oh, yeah sure. Actually, you can-”

“Prince Alex? Where’d you-oh, there you are,” I heard Silver’s voice say before I turned and saw her trot over with a confused look on her face, “why’d you leave?”

“Oh, sorry,” I said with an embarrassed smile, “I thought I saw something. Anyway, let’s find a place to eat.”

“Hi, Silver Spoon!” Applebloom greeted from behind the counter, “Why ya got that dress on?”

“Uh, I…” she mumbled before dropping her head and drawing circles in the dirt with her hoof.

“We’re on a date,” I answered simply, making Applebloom gasp excitedly and Applejack squint at me.

“N-no! I-I was just helping him look for a present!” Silver quickly exclaimed before her face became bright red and she dropped her head again. Chuckling inwardly, I winked at AJ and she seemed to understand what was going on as a smile replaced her skeptical look.

“Well Sugarcube, you know the Prince is a pretty popular stallion,” Applejack started as she leaned on the counter and gave the little filly a sideways glance, “if ya don’t claim him now, ya might miss yer chance.” Silver quickly looked up at the cowmare like she was about to say something, but looked at me before her face became even redder and she dropped her head again.

“Alright, that’s enough,” I chuckled as I picked up the embarrassed filly, “we’re supposed to be having lunch right now. I’ll see you two later.”

“Don’t be a stranger, now,” AJ said as I started to walk away.

“Ya, and when are ya gonna come crusadin with us?!” Applebloom shouted.

“Sometime, I promise,” I said with a wave as I turned down a street, “let’s just go to Sugarcube Corner.” Silver only nodded into my chest as I headed towards the gingerbread building and stayed quiet the whole time.

“Hey, Ally!” Pinkie greeted the second I opened the door, “Hey, Silver Spoon! You guys having lunch? What a coinkydink, cause I was just about to go on break! Mind if I join you?” We hadn’t even taken a step inside the place and a table was already covered in what had to be every single thing the place made and Pinkie started eating a whole pie by herself. With a laugh, I walked in and took a seat next to the pink pony that seemed to bounce with every chew. I handed Silver a cupcake before taking a sip of the milk Pinkie poured and waiting for her to ask me anything else. When she didn’t, I went ahead and started for her.

“How ya been, Pinkie?” I asked, making her break away from her pie.

“Great!” she answered simply before going back to eating.

“Just ‘great?’ Not, ‘super-duper awesome,’ or something?” I asked, throw off by how calm she was being.

“Well,” she started as she pulled her face out of the empty pie tin, “to be honest, what your friend said the other day, really bugged me. I was like, ‘how can somepony say such mean things to their friend?’ But then I was like, ‘she must not really be Ally’s friend.’ But then I thought, ‘Ally says she’s his friend, but why would he still think that after what happened?’ And then I went back to ‘how can she say those things if she’s Ally’s friend?’ And then I thought-”

“Don’t worry about it, Pinkie,” I interrupted with my fake smile, “she’s gone now. You won’t see her again.” When I said that, her mane deflated a little as she shoved a cookie into her mouth.

“Aw, I didn’t get to throw her a party,” she whined playfully before looking at me, surprisingly serious, “and Ally, what’s with that smile?”

“What do you…” I started but faded out knowing I wouldn’t get around her, “I don’t know. I can’t help it.”

“Well, I think I know just the thing!” she said as she started to get out of her seat, but I grabbed her sticky tail and held her back.

“I’m kinda partied out, Pinkie,” I said, making her pout as she sat back down, “I… I just need some time, that’s all.”

“Well, you know what they say, Ally! Don’t keep a whole bunch of mares that care about you waiting!” she said quickly and incoherently through a mouthful of food.

“What?” I murmured to myself as I thought about her words, but quickly chalked it up as Pinkie being Pinkie. With the surprisingly serious talk out of the way, I brought my attention back to Silver and kept it there for the rest of our meal as Pinkie entertained her. When we left, I kept her in my arms as I took to the air and flew around town until I got tired and touched down at her front door.

“Thanks, Prince!” she squealed as she squeezed my neck, making it harder for me to catch my breath.

“No problem,” I panted lightly with a small smile, trying to save at least a little face in front of her, “and thanks for helping me. I don’t know what I would have done without you.”

“Heh, you’re welcome,” she replied bashfully as she let go of me and I set her down, “well, I’ll see you later.”

“Yeah… Oh, wait,” I called after she opened the door, “I forgot to give you this.” Pulling a small, rectangular white box from my pocket, I handed it to her and watched as she looked it over with a tilted head.

“What’s this?” she asked without opening it as she looked up at me.

“It’s a thank you gift,” I answered simply as I pointed to it, “open it.” I folded my arms and kneeled down as she sat on her haunches and carefully undid the lace bow on top. A gasp that threatened to suck all the air of Equestria was heard as her eyes landed on the spoon she fawned over not too long ago.

“B-but you took me to lunch,” she mumbled as she rubbed the smooth metal with her little hooves.

“Yeah, but I also didn’t pay for it; Pinkie kinda just shared,” I replied with a shake of my head.

“B-but… mares are supposed to give the presents,” she said as she turned her still wide eyes on me, sending a wave of cuteness through me.

“So I’ve heard,” I said simply with a smile. She stared at me for a few seconds before her eyes shrunk and started to water.

“Uh, wait-”

“Thank you, thank you, thank you!” she exclaimed as she jumped on me, knocking me to my back as she rubbed her teary face into my chest, “Thank you, Prince!”

“Don’t worry about it,” I said softly as I rubbed her head, “just take care of it. It cost a pretty pen-er, Bit, and I’m sure your mom would appreciate it.” We spent a few minutes outside the open door as Silver slowly calmed down and her tears eventually stopped. When they did, I sat up and held her in my lap as I wiped the tear streaks from her cheeks.

“…Why are you so nice?” she mumbled, most likely to herself, but was loud enough for me to hear.

“I’m not,” I said as I smoothed out her bangs, “apparently, I’m sad and make mares wait.” Silver only sniffled in response as I stood her on her hooves and looked towards the door that had a neutral faced stallion standing at it.

“Thanks again, Prince,” she said as she hopped back on me and gave my neck another squeeze.

“Ya know, I think we’ve known each other a while now, so you can call me Alex from now on,” I said as I rubbed her back, “I’m still not used to anypony calling me that.”

“Okay, Alex,” she said as she released me. I gave her a smile as she stared at me, and was only mildly surprised when she planted a light kiss on my cheek before galloping off into her home with her gift in her mouth. After standing up and dusting myself off, I gave a small nod to Papa Spoon before taking off back towards the castle. As I landed at the front doors, I checked my phone and saw it was only a little after twelve, which gave me plenty of time to get ready. When I walked in, I found Velvet waiting for me along with Luna.

“Is everything ready?” I asked as I started to head for my study.

“Yes,” Velvet answered as she looked over a paper, “the movie you requested is prepared, the food is ready to be cooked, and your room is spotless.”

“Great,” I replied blandly as the two followed.

“I recommend that you start preparing yourself,” Velvet said as she quickly stepped in front of me and pointed a hoof towards a hall, “I suggest taking a bath.”

“Alright, Mom,” I sighed as I turned and headed down the hall.

“Would you care for some company?” Luna asked as she followed me anyway.

“Sure,” I answered. Within a few minutes, were in the large and steamy room, both as naked as the day I woke up here. Once we were sitting next to each other in the warm water, Luna let out a contented sigh as I just sat still and starred at nothing. My mind was somewhere else when the Lunar Princess sat in front of me and floated a bottle before my eyes, making them focus on it.

“Could you?” she asked simply as she looked innocently over her shoulder at me.

“Of course,” I replied as I took the bottle, squirted its contents into my hands, and lathered them up. As I scrubbed and lightly massaged her back and wings the exact same way as last time, unlike the last time, she didn’t stay quiet. She hummed and moaned in pleasure as my hands moved about and actually caused a small stirring below my waist. Just as quickly as my arousal emerged it was quickly subdued, partly out of respect and partly because it only lasted for that split second.

“Shall I do you?” she asked after rinsing off.

“Sure,” I said as I turned around and leaned on the edge of the pool, not reacting at all to her suggestive words. I spread my wings to their full length as I continued to stare ahead at nothing and let Luna scrub my back with a sponge.

“Have you preened your wings recently?” she asked suddenly.

“Uh, no,” I answered as I looked over my shoulder and saw her eyes scanning my wings, “I’ve never done it before, actually.”

“Shall I take care of it for you?” she asked with a smile.

“If you don’t mind,” I said as I faced forward again.

“Of course not,” she said before I felt her muzzle dive into my feathers, making me jolt slightly. Only jostling my feathers for a few seconds at a time before pulling back to assess her work, I was surprised by how well she was able to take care of my new appendages, even if it did take half an hour because of how big they were.

“There,” she sighed when she finished.

“Huh?” I mumbled in my half asleep state as I rubbed my eyes.

“It seems you’ve fallen asleep,” she giggled as I turned and faced her.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I said lazily as I splashed my face, “but thanks; that felt great.”

“You still have plenty of time before your appointment, correct?” she asked as she stepped out of the pool.

“Yeah, why?” I asked as I followed her out and watch her form a makeshift bed out of a bunch of towels on the floor.

“I could feel how tense you are. Allow me to give you a massage,” she answered as she sat next to the towels and patted them with a hoof. With squinted eyes, I walked up and kneeled down to her height. Starring into her eyes for a second, I tapped her on the head before holding a hand on her chest and feeling her heartbeat.

“You’re not Chrysalis are you?” I asked as I held and looked into her ear. With a giggle, she pushed my hands away and patted the bed again.

“I assure you, I am myself. I simply want to help you like I said I would.”

“Hmm,” I hummed before shrugging and laying down, “okay, but next time, it’ll be your turn.”

“As you wish,” she said as I unfurled my wings again. Not expecting much, I let her tough but soft and furry hooves work along my spine and lower back as she stood over me. Slowly but surely, the knots in my back gave way and I could feel myself relax a little, but that didn’t last long.

“How fascinating,” she muttered as her hooves did their best to work my shoulders.

“What is?” I asked as I cracked an eye open and was only able to see her mane hanging limply over us.

“How different yet similar you are to us, both inside and out.”

“It’s funny you say, cause I think it’s the opposite,” I sighed as I closed my eye again, “I’m not the same guy I was when I first showed up here. And if I’m honest, you ponies make better humans than I do.”

“Considering the only other human I have to compare you to, I would say you are the best,” she said before her hooves suddenly stopped, “I-I am sorry. I should not have said that.”

“…It’s alright,” I said flatly, “you’re just being honest, and despite there being a pony whose main thing is honesty, I love you for it.” If only she knew how shitty humans were, she, and every other pony, would be singing a different tune. Compared to everyone else, Trish would look like a sa- My thoughts were interrupted by Luna’s damp body laying on top of mine, and my mind focused on her warm and soft figure. Opening an eye again, I could see less than before as her mane lost its usual ethereal look and completely covered my head.

“You alright?” I asked as I started to shift, but stopped when I felt her hooves quickly snake under my arms and around my body, “uh…”

“Forgive me, Alex,” she whispered into my ear in a slightly pained voice, “I know you are experiencing troubles of your own, but… I cannot help but find comfort in knowing somepony else has experienced a similar pain to mine; as terrible as that may sound.”

“Hmm…” I hummed thoughtfully, “I can’t really explain it, but I think I understand what you’re saying. When I’m with you I do feel a kind of, attraction, I guess. I think I felt ever since I met you that first time in my dreams.”

“…Is it the same attraction you feel for my sister?” she whispered as her grip on me tightened.

“No,” I answered curtly, making her tense up, “but I think it’s on the same level. I’m not about to call it love, but it’s certainly a feeling, and if you’ve taught me anything, it’s to trust your feelings.”

“…I did say that, did I not?” she chuckled lightly as she got off of me.

“Yep,” I confirmed as I got up too, “and I think I’m getting a feeling right now. Come on.” Not bothering to ask what I was up to, Luna followed me to the dressing room where we dried each other off and got dressed before heading down a few halls and ending up at a door that looked just like all the others. On the inside though, was a room that would have made more sense to use at the party the other day, what with its lounge like setup, small stage, and karaoke machine on said stage.

“What is this contraption?” she asked after following me up and onto the stage.

“Well, at the time of that party, I didn’t know this room existed and since I have no idea how your music magic works, this was the next best thing,” I explained as I watched her look over the machine curiously.

“Why would…” she muttered before her face brightened up and she flashed me a huge smile, “You remembered my request!”

“Yeah, sorry I forgot the first time,” I said with an apologetic smile.

“It’s fine,” she said as she picked up a mic, “you were appropriately distracted, but enough about that; select a song!” Only taking a second to grin from her eagerness, I stepped up next to her and started a song with the snap of my fingers. A long six minutes later, the song ended and I wiped a bead of sweat from my head as Luna beamed at me.

“That was wonderful, Alex!” she exclaimed before she rearing up and hugging me.

“Yeah, you’re not too bad yourself,” I replied as I held her, “I know it wasn’t the best song, but it was something.”

“It was perfect,” she sighed as she rested her chin in my shoulder and lightly nuzzled me, “it may be selfish of me to say this, but… I envy my sister for you belonging to her.”

“I don’t belong to anypony,” I chuckled as I rubbed her back, “and despite my new title, or not, I know next to nothing about how relationships work around here. So there’s hope for you yet.”

“What are you implying?” she asked as she suddenly pulled her head back to look into my eyes.

“I mean, I don’t know if herds are a thing around here and-”

“Are you proposing I join you and Tia’s herd?” she asked, confirming my assumptions.

“Well,” I muttered as I thought for a second, “I… I guess so. I did at one point tell you you were my favorite pony, and I meant it.” Her big eyes became slightly bigger as she stared at me, but they quickly went back to normal before becoming sad.

“I’m sorry, Alex. I do not think I can be in a herd with my dear sister,” she said sadly as her gaze left mine, “while we have shared many things over the years, I do not think a stallion is one we can.” Is this what being objectified feels like?

“…Well, I can keep a secret,” I said casually, making the princess look up and see my small grin as she grew her own.

“So can I,” she said slyly before leaning forward and locking her lips with mine in our first real kiss. Unlike the false impression Chrysalis gave me, Luna wasn’t a bad kisser by any means and the small taste of blueberries I got in my dreams, was very real. As we kissed, I could feel her heart beat furiously against my chest and the feeling managed to rub off on me and make mine beat a little faster. When she pulled back, I could see a faint blush on her dark cheeks as she looked at and swirled a hoof on my chest.

“W-well then. I should let you finish preparing for your guest.”

“Huh? Oh, right. I forgot about th-”

“Sir?” Velvet’s voice and knock interrupted, making Luna and I let go of each other before she walked in.

“What’s up?” I asked casually.

“The mare is here.”

“Wow, she’s extremely early,” I said as I looked at my phone and saw I had at least another two hours before it could even be considered the evening, “let me go get dressed then. See ya, Lulu.” With a small boop of her nose, I left the room along with Velvet and headed to my room where I put on some casual clothes before having Velvet lead me to a sitting room down the hall. When I walked in, I easily spotted the mare in question, though it took her a while to notice me. With a color scheme similar to her mother’s, her more orange mane was done up just as extravagantly and the dress she wore was also just as fancy. There was one thing about her that bothered me though, and that was the disinterested face she made while reading one of my books.

“Hey there, Miss,” I greeted as I approached her. It took her a good two or three seconds to acknowledge my presence as I stood right in front of her with a warm smile. She then took another few second to look me up and down with a raised brow before speaking.

“About time,” she said in what I can only describe as being a typical high school girl voice. In the split second after she spoke, my smile was replaced with a fake one as I let out a small, but forced chuckle.

“Sorry about that,” I said as I motioned to the door, “shall we?” With a roll of her eyes, she got off the couch she was laying on and headed out of the room, while I took a second to let out an uneven breath before following the mare. Fucking teenagers.

Author's Note

Oh my god. I feel like it's been forever since I've put anything up, and it has. Fuck writing schedules, am I right? Had writer's block for a while and I'm sure it's obvious, but I guess a 420 miracle happened and some ideas came to me. Praise Snoop Dogg and Willie Nelson!

Chapter Thirteen: Failure?

“And stay out, you whore!” I yelled out of my front door at the sweet mare that had only been there for a few minutes.

“Oh, that’s rich coming from the Prince of Lust!” she shouted back, “You can’t even do your one job right!”

“Fuck you!” I said before trying to slam the large door, but just sat there and stared angrily at the snooty teen as it slowly closed. Once it did, I turned around with a huff and folded my arms in frustration.

“Goddamn teenagers don’t change no matter where you go,” I muttered as I noticed Luna trot down the stairs and over to me.

“Alex? What was that yelling?” she asked before looking around me, “And where is your guest?”

“Fuck that cunt.”

“Alex!” Luna exclaimed as she flashed me a surprised look.

“What? She was a bitch, even for a teenager,” I fumed, “she wasn’t even in heat and she’s already had sex plenty of times. She was just lying to her mom.”

“Hmm, then yes; she does not deserve your company,” she replied easily after a moment of thought.

“She didn’t even want to try any of the stuff I had prepared,” I sighed as I tried my best to let my anger slowly filter out, “now it’s just gonna go to waste.”

“…Well, why not let us enjoy it in her stead,” Luna proposed, making me look down at her smiling face, “I would like to watch one of these, ‘movies.’”

“…That sounds like a great idea,” I replied, the princess’s smiling face making me forget about my anger, “after you.” When we made it to the dinning room and sat down, we waited a while for Velvet to finish dinner. As we did, I told her about the horrible five minutes I spent with the young mare whose name I never got. She seemed to sympathize with some of what I said, but some also seemed to fly over her head, probably because she hadn’t been around young ponies in a while. When our fancy and expensive looking food arrived, I went ahead and let Velvet off for the rest of the night, as not to disturb Luna and I’s secret. Like the technically young couple we were, we fed each other the delicious food as she told me about her past week and how she spent her time after returning. To get her mind off of it, I took her over to the mini-theater and started up one of my favorite movies.

“That was fantastic,” she sniffled when the credits started, “but it’s so sad.”

“What is?” I asked as I passed her a tissue.

“Little Chihiro will never see Haku again,” she said before blowing her nose.

“I don’t know, he said they would meet again, but I’m sure he’ll be watching over her,” I said as I wiped a tear from my eye and rubbed her back for my own comfort, “but yeah, it’s a good movie.”

“Are there any more?” she sniffled as she cuddled up to me.

“Yeah, but I don’t think I could handle any more emotions right now,” I answered with a sigh, “especially after earlier.”

“You simply must forget about that filly.”

“Sorry, if there’s one thing I can’t stand it’s attitude, especially from someone younger than me. I can’t imagine how parents deal with it on a daily basis.”

“If you were a parent, you would most definitely have to deal with it,” the princess said as she nuzzled me, “Would you like to have foals someday?”

“…Well, to be honest, n-” I started before being interrupted by a knock, “Ugh. Yeah?”

“Master, there’s an intruder on the castle grounds,” I heard Rosewing’s voice answer, “some tall pink pony.”

“Well there’s Fleur like I expected,” I sighed as Luna got off of me and I stood up, “sorry, this will only take a moment.”

“Worry not, I have heard about this Fleur De Lis from Tia, but I would like to see if she is as bad as I’ve heard,” she said as we stretched our backs.

“Alright,” I replied as we headed for the door. When I opened the door, I found Rosewing in her usual fluffy glory with a pleased smile on her face.

“Long time no see,” I said as I passed a hand over her head.

“From your perspective, yes,” she cooed as she leaned into my hand.

“Yeah, well it’s good to know you’re taking your guard duty seriously, but making yourself visible from time to time would be nice,” I said as I started walking down the hall, “anyway, Fleur must be a ninja if I can’t sense her in the castle.”

“That’s why you have me, Master.”

“Yes it is, now where is she?”

“Your room.”

“Ugh, alright. Make sure she stays there until we get over there,” I ordered and Rosewing wasted no time in disappearing again. After a minute of walking, we made it to my door where I could easily hear rummaging.

“So what’s the plan?” I asked Luna.

“Arresting and charging her with breaking and entering royal property,” she answered with the straightest of faces.

“Uh, okay. Another idea: let’s just get her to agree to using the front door next time,” I said as I opened the door. When we walked in and looked around, we found the door to one of my closets wide open with a few of my clothes on the floor in front of it. With an annoyed sigh, I walked into the closet, stuck my arm into a wiggling pile of clothes, and pulled Fleur out of it.

“O-oh, hello Prince!” she said as I carried her by her scruff out of the closet.

“How’s it going Fleur? Nice pants,” I greeted as I looked at the shorts she had her back legs through.

“Heh, t-thank you.”

“So, what are you doing here, in my room, going through my stuff, and interrupting the nice evening I was having with Princess Luna?” I asked as I turned and presented said princess to Fleur.

“W-well, I uh…” she started as she looked between my blank face and Luna’s annoyed one, “I was just… taking you up on your offer to come visit.”

“By sneaking into my castle?” I asked with a raised brow.

“I… nopony answered when I knocked?” she said with a nervous smile.

“… Alright,” I said with a shrug as I put her down, “well, you kinda missed out on some of the fun stuff.”

“Not all of the fun, I hope,” she said as her usual smile returned and she leaned against me.

“No, not the most fun,” I said as I glanced at Luna with a small smirk, making her blush and look away, “but that’s not a group activity, not today at least. I’m guessing you came all this way to do something with me though.”

“I simply wanted to chat,” Fleur said as she flashed me an innocent smile.

“Alright, let’s chat,” I said as I walked over to the bar.

“…Princess Luna, forgive me, but-”

“I hope you don’t mind if Luna joins us,” I said as I stepped behind the bar and watched Fleur’s face go through a series of emotions as I pulled out some glasses.

“… Of course not,” she answered after a brief silence before trotting over and sitting at the bar with Luna.

“So, what do you wanna know?” I asked as I started mixing a drink.

“Forgive me if I come across as rude, but why are you here?”

“A botched magic experiment dealing with teleportation or something,” I answered plainly.

“So you didn’t come here of your own free will?” I answered with a shake of my head, “Will you be able to return home?”

“…Doesn’t seem that way,” I sighed as I poured the drinks.

“I’m so sorry,” Fleur said gently as she put a hoof on the hand that slid a glass to her.

“It’s fine,” I said as I pulled away and slid Luna her drink, “look familiar?” The princess examined the drink for a moment before sipping it and humming in delight.

“This is the drink I invented years ago!” she said with an infectious smile, “How do you know of this?”

“Celestia made it for me not too long ago and I got her to show me how to make it. Is it any good?” I said as I leaned on the bar and took the glass out of Luna’s magic for a sip.

“It’s better than I remember,” she answered as I let her take the glass back and watch her purposefully spin it around so she sipped from the same spot I did.

“Well, I’m sure there’s a whole list of drinks you’ve missed out on plus the ones I know. I’ll be sure to get you well acquainted with them.”

“I’m not much of an admirer when it comes to alcohol, I’m afraid,” she admitted, making me stop opening the bottle I had in my hands, “this drink is a testament to that.”

“Yeah, it is a little weak,” I replied as I poured the bottle of rum I was holding, “but it’s kinda the same for me. I’d rather do other things than drink.”

“What kind of things?” the princess asked as I mixed some soda with my rum.

“Well, I don’t have my title for nothing,” I answered as I leaned on the bar again, sipping from my glass and looking into Luna’s eyes.

“And how has royalty been treating you, Prince?” Fleur asked, making me remember she was even there.

“Alright, I guess. I haven’t been too busy.”

“Oh, so you were not busy the past week?” Luna asked teasingly, “I could have sworn all of the mares in town were asking for your assistance.”

“Well, yeah, there was that,” I said with a small chuckle, “all those mares day after day really wore me out.”

“If a few mares are too much for you, then you may not be the stallion for the job,” she poked with a sly grin.

“Oh ho, I’m definitely the stallion alright. I made it through the week, and made sure every one of them were a little sore afterward,” I replied with a grin of my own, “I like to think I know what the mares want.”

“Even I?” the Lunar Princess asked with half-lidded eyes as she leaned in closer to me.

“I think so,” I said as I too leaned forward until we were an inch apart.

“What about me, Prince?” Fleur asked.

“Uh,” I muttered as I turned and looked into her suspicious eyes before pulling away from Luna, “yeah.”

“What do I want, then?” she asked as she hopped up on the bar and lay across it.

“Hmm, well first off, you want a stallion. One with a certain kind of, power, and knows how to use it,” I started as I shifted my full attention to Fleur.

“Y-yes,” she said as her smile slowly disappeared and her cheeks darkened.

“You want him to take control, but still be mindful of your needs. You want him to be the best there is and make sure everypony knows it,” I continued as I leaned in closer to her and kept my eyes locked on hers, “you want him to be THE stallion; but you wanna to know something?”

“W-what?” she panted as she inched closer to me and I saw a bead of sweat slide down her pretty face.

“He doesn’t exist,” I said bluntly as I pulled back and folded my arms, “and I sure as hell ain’t him.”

“O-of course you are,” she said airily as she tried to move closer to me and fell off the bar, but I easily caught her, “you’re a stallion with power.”

“I don’t really want it though,” I replied as I held her close.

“But you can take control while knowing what a mare wants,” she panted as her warm cheek nuzzled mine.

“Yeah, but I can’t help it,” I said as I trailed a finger down her spine.

“B-but, you,” she moaned as I swirled a finger on her cutie mark and her hold on my neck tightened.

“Like I said, I’m not him,” I said as I flicked her cutie mark, making her let out a pleasure filled moan as I felt my pants suddenly become wet and the immediate area smell like a strong perfume, “you should try looking somewhere else.” The last of my words didn’t reach her though as she quickly passed out and went limp in my arms.

“How rude,” I commented as I walked around the bar and lay the pink pony down before starting to change my pants, “I hope I don’t have to worry about that with a certain somepony.”

“Oh no,” Luna said as she trotted up next to me, “I enjoy cuddling afterward.”

“Heh, me too,” I replied as dropped the pants I was holding to lean down and kiss her. That kiss quickly turned into more as I gently lay the princess down next to the knocked out Fleur. Right as my hand started its slow descent down her body, I felt a small surge of magic before something landed on my head. Breaking away from the clearly hot and bothered princess, I sat up and took the item off my head and found it was a letter with Twilight’s seal on it.

“W-what is it?” Luna panted as I looked between her lustful face and the letter.

“Uh… one second,” I said before turning away and unrolling the letter.

Dear Alex,

Please come to the library as soon as possible and don’t tell anypony. It’s an emergency!

Love,

Twilight Sparkle

“Hmm…”

“Is there a problem?” Luna asked as she wrapped her hooves around my neck and leaned on my back.

“Apparently,” I said as I balled the letter and threw it across the room into the fireplace before grabbing my pants, “I’ve got to go see somepony.”

“Shall I accompany you?” she asked as I stood up and she followed me to the door.

“Hmm… sure, why not. I’m sure you’ll be more help than I will,” I answered as we stepped out of my room, “Rosewing, make sure she doesn’t leave.” With no confirmation that my order was heard, the two of us left the castle and arrived at Golden Oak Library a few minutes later.

“I hope Spike doesn’t still hate me,” I muttered to myself, “it’s been forever since I’ve seen him.”

“What did you do?” Luna asked I knocked on the door.

“I’ll tell you later,” I replied as I heard Spike’s footsteps approach the door.

“Who is it?”

“Alex,” I answered less than confidently.

“And Princess Luna.”

“P-Princess Luna?” Spike repeated nervously, “I-I was only expecting Alex.”

“It’s cool, she’s with me... obviously. Besides, I’m sure she’ll actually be able to help with whatever’s going on.”

“…Alright,” Spike said before the door finally opened and the two of us walked in.

“So what’s going on?” I asked as I looked around the place, “And where’s Twilight?”

“She, uh…” Spike started nervously, “Well, she was doing this experiment, and uh, kinda messed up?”

“Kinda messed up?” I repeated as I looked down at the little drake, “She didn’t bring another human here, did she?”

“…”

“…You’re kidding, right?” I asked, but his silence was answer enough, “Alright, where are they?”

“W-well, Twilight went to Canterlot Castle to check the library for something and left the girl upstairs.”

“Girl, huh?” I muttered as I started towards the stairs, “I was hoping to ask Twilight some questions, but I guess that can wait. You two stay here. I guess I’ll handle this.”

“Be careful, Alex,” Luna warned.

“I’ll be fine. If you hear screaming, don’t panic,” I warned as I started climbing.

“Screaming?” both Spike and Luna repeated.

“We’ll be fine,” I reiterated before climbing the rest of the steps up to Twilight’s room and knocking, “Hello?”

“W-who is it?” a female voice called back.

“Hey, I’m Alex. I don’t know if Twilight told you about me, but I’m a human too, so you’re not alone,” I greeted calmly, “what’s your name?

“Uh… I-I don’t remember,” she replied. Amnesia, huh?

“Oh, well that’s okay, I’m sure you’ll remember eventually. Mind if I come in?”

“S-sure,” she answered. Not wasting a second, I slowly opened the door and stepped into the dark room.

“Let’s get some lights on in here,” I said before snapping my fingers and lighting some candles. In the middle of the room, I found the girl sitting on the floor with a blanket wrapped around her as she stared at me and I stared back. As I slowly approached and kneeled down to her, I took in the little bit of her I could see. With a really cute face, she looked like she could be around my age, but certainly not older, and strangely enough, at the top of that cute face sat a horn. What were also strange were the sapphire-blue bangs with pink and purple streaks that the horn poked through and eerily reminded me of Twilight.

“Did Twilight, that cute purple pony that brought you here, mention anything about you changing at all?” I asked as I looked at the rest of her hair that stretched down her back, “Cause you really remind me of her.”

“Y-yeah. I think she mentioned something about DNA splicing or something,” the girl answered as she looked down.

“Wow, okay. Well, don’t worry about it; you’re still cute. Now, I know we just met, but why don’t you come with me to my place? I’ll let you get comfortable with some food and your own room,” I said with a comforting smile as I stood up and offered her my hand, “can you stand?”

“I-I think so,” she said as she nervously reached out a hand. Carefully taking it into my own, I pulled her up onto her unsteady feet as she dropped the blanket she was holding and presented me with her full figure, and damn was it nice, even if the tail threw me off a little. Letting go of her hand for a second to grab the blanket, she stood uneasily for that second before falling on me; laying me out on my back as she smothered me with her ample chest.

“S-sorry,” she said as she got off of me, “I guess I’m still kind of weak.”

“Don’t worry about it,” I said with a shake of my head as I sat up and wrapped the blanket around her, “let’s quickly get you back to my place then.” Quickly turning around, I presented her my back after spreading my wings a little.

“Hop on, and don’t mind the wings.”

“Are they real?” she asked as I felt a feather being lightly touched.

“Yep,I got them after being here for a while, now come on. Got somepony-er, someone to introduce you to,” I said.

“A-alright,” she said as she slowly put her arms around my neck.

“Hold on,” I said as I slowly stoop up and held her legs. Once I was sure she was secure, we left the room and made our way down the stairs where we found Spike and Luna waiting.

“Who is this?” Luna asked as I put the girl down, but kept a firm arm around her, “She shares an uncanny resemblance to Young Twilight.”

“Uh, I don’t know,” I asked as all of us stared at the girl and she looked down at her feet, “from what I can gather, Twilight was doing some experiment with DNA or something, so that’s why she looks like her. Other than that, I’ve got nothing.”

“Hmm,” Luna hummed as her stern gaze made the girl visibly uncomfortable.

“Yeah, well she’s gonna be my guest for a while so you know, don’t be mean to her,” I said as I scooped her up into my arms and she let out a surprised squeak, “sorry. I guess I’ll send Twilight a letter after I get her taken care of, so let’s go.”

“Alright,” Luna replied as I headed to the door.

“See ya, Spike,” I said as I stepped out of the door that opened when I wasn’t looking before launching myself into the air, making the girl shriek as she clutched my neck, “sorry, should have warned you.” Her screaming quickly ended when I stopped climbing and hovered in place so she could relax. As I did, Luna quickly pulled up next to me and continued her staring before we slowly drifted towards my castle.

“Y-you live in a castle?” she asked when we started our descent.

“Yeah, I’m kinda a prince,” I said nonchalantly as we touched down at the front doors.

“Impressive,” she muttered as the doors slowly opened.

“I guess so,” I said we stepped inside and found Velvet waiting.

“You did not tell me you were going out, Sir,” she said as she looked over the girl in my arms, “do we have another guest?”

“Last I recall, you were off for the night,” I said as I started towards the stairs.

“Then consider this overtime,” she quipped, making me snort.

“Okay, prepare some food for my guest then.”

“Right away, Sir.” Within a minute, we were at Trish’s old room and I put the girl down to let her get dressed.

“So I don’t know if any of those clothes will fit, but try to bear with it for tonight. I’ll get that figured out for you later.”

“A-alright,” she said before walking, if you can even call it that, into the room.

“It never ends,” I sighed as I leaned back against the door and slid down to the floor, “I can never get a break.”

“About that filly,” Luna started as she sat on her haunches in front of me, “she seems a little strange.”

“Yeah, I guess. But by that line of thinking, you’d be pretty strange too, and you are,” I teased.

“What are you inferring?” she asked in mock anger.

“Nothing, of course. Everyone’s a little weird, some more than others,” I said before pausing and looking at her for a moment, “but it’s alright.” She looked at me with squinted eyes before a small grin appeared on her face and she turned away from me.

“Then I suppose I am too strange for you to lay with.”

“What? No one said that,” I replied with a nervous smile, “strange is good, especially your kind of strange; I love it.”

“But I don’t appreciate being called strange,” she said as she threw me a sideways glance.

“Okay, how about… extraordinary?” I offered and she turned back to me, “You know, it still means ‘different,’ but in a good way.”

“…I suppose different is not bad,” she said as she sauntered up and straddled me, “and I do like the sound of extraordinary.”

“Well, let me say it again: you are extraordinary,” I whispered before kissing her.

“How so?” she asked when we separated.

“You’re extraordinarily beautiful,” I answered with another kiss.

“How else?” she gasped as my hands snaked their way around her body.

“You’re extraordinarily smart, kind, sexy,” I said in between kisses, “want me to go on?”

“No,” she panted into my ear, “I want you to-”

“Eep!” we heard come from behind the door along with a heavy thud. This time, Luna was the one to sigh as she lifted herself off of me and gave the door an irritated look. With a soft chuckle I stood up and knocked on the door before walking in.

“Hey, you okay?” I asked as I spotted the girl tangled in a few pieces of clothing, “I guess not.” A quick snap of my fingers made the clothes disappear and untangle the girl before I moved over and helped her up.

“Need some help?” I asked patiently.

“Yes, please,” she replied with embarrassment. Another snap of my fingers made a simple outfit appear on the bed that I sat her on.

“Sorry, but the concept of underwear completely fly’s over their heads, so you’re going to have to go without it,” I said as I raised her arms and slipped a shirt onto her, “but don’t worry, I won’t ogle you or anything.”

“A-alright,” she said and almost sounded sad about it.

“You know, unless you want me to,” I joked as I got her started on her pants and let her pull them up.

“W-well, it must have been a while since you’ve seen another human so,” she muttered.

“Uh, that’s alright, I was just kidding. I like to think I’m a gentleman, so expect nothing but respect and all that,” I clarified as I buttoned her pants, “there. Now you won’t be cold.”

“T-thank you,” she said as she flashed me a cute smile.

“No problem. Now, let’s get you something to eat; I’m kinda hungry myself,” I said as offered my hand and she quickly took it. Guiding her out of the room, we rejoined Luna and made our slow way to the dinning room as Luna stared a hole into the girl as she tried to hide on the other side of me.

“Alright, what’s the matter?” I asked as I turned to the suspicious princess.

“Something about this filly is very familiar,” she answered and I felt the girl’s grip on me tighten.

“Other than the mane and tail, huh?” I said with a roll of my eyes, “Come on, you’re making her uncomfortable.”

“…Please forgive me,” Luna said with a small bow of her head.

“I-it’s alright, Princess. Besides, I haven’t been showing you the proper respect,” the girl quickly replied before returning the bow.

“Worry not, you are from another world… correct?”

“Y-yes?”

“…Then I do not expect you to know about our customs, even if Alex did,” the princess said as we entered the dinning room where a wide spread was laid out. After the long walk to the other end of the room and after seating the two ladies, Luna and I proceeded to eat while watching the girl out of the corner of our eyes.

“You’re pretty good with that magic,” I commented after watching her float some food onto her plate.

“Huh?” she muttered as she looked up at us, “Oh, I-I didn’t even know I was doing it, haha.”

“It’s cool; I was doing the same thing when I first showed up, but speaking of magic,” I said before snapping my fingers and making a quill and paper appear, “let me write that letter to Twilight real quick.”

“What will you write?” Luna asked as she leaned over and watched me scribble.

“Oh you know, this and that. Mostly that,” I answered as I glanced at the fidgeting girl, “…Jesus, my handwriting is terrible.”

“That it is,” the princess commented as I rolled the letter.

“Thank you for confirming that,” I replied with a shake of my head and snap of my fingers, making the letter disappear, “now, I guess we wa-” I stopped in the middle of my statement when the letter that just disappeared, reappeared in front of the girl.

“…Guess I should have seen that coming,” I said as I took back the letter, “let’s try Celestia this time. There’s no way Twilight didn’t see her when she got to the castle.”

“U-uh!” the girl suddenly spoke up.

“What’s up?” I asked as my quill hovered over the paper.

“U-um… C-can you show me to the bathroom?”

“Sure,” I answered as I got up from my seat. A long walk out of the room and a short walk down a hall, and I left the girl to do her business while I sat outside the door.

“Okay, what to write? Hmm…” I sat there for a minute or two before finally coming up with something, but right as I was about to write, a letter from Celestia materialized in front of me, “How convenient. Let’s see.”

Dear Alex,

I’m coming over immediately.

Your love,

Celestia

“What?” I muttered before I heard a loud pounding at the door, “Uh, I’ll be back in a minute.”

“Alright, take your time,” the girl replied before I headed to the door.

“Alex, open the door!” I heard Celestia’s voice yell when I reached the foyer.

“I’m coming,” I replied as I approached the door and waved it open, “what’s going-”

“Where is she?!” the princess yelled after pushing the door open and grabbing me, cutting off my air with her chest.

“What?” I mumbled into her, “Who?”

“The human mare Twilight mentioned,” she answered as her hold on me tightened.

“In the bathroom,” I answered as I turned my head to breath, “so Twilight did tell you about her. What’d she say?”

“Enough,” she answered sternly as she stood me up and looked me over, “she didn’t do anything to you, did she?”

“No, and I’m pretty sure she won’t.”

“It’s only a matter of time, Alex,” she said matter-of-factly, “I know how mares get around you.”

“And how’s that?”

“Either cruel and rude, or aroused and ravenous,” she muttered, “and the last thing I want is you seeing another mare behind my back.”

“…No comment,” I muttered before hugging her, “but don’t worry; neither of us have tried anything.”

“Yet,” she whispered before kissing me, “anyway, how have you and Luna been?”

“Oh, you know, fine. Great, even. We were in the middle of eating if you want to join us,” I said as I gestured towards the dinning room.

“Hmm… I think I want to see this human first. Where is she?”

“Like I said, in the bathroom and it might be a while. She has a little trouble getting around.”

“Did she need help with her business?”

“Uh, I didn’t ask,” I answered as I actually thought about the question.

“Then I’ll check on her,” the princess said as she waited for me to lead the way.

“That’s not a bad idea,” I replied before leading her to the bathroom and knocking, “hey, you alright in there?”

“U-uh, yeah… I just need another minute,” she answered slowly, “but who was at the door?”

“Oh, just another princess and she said she wants to talk to you.”

“May I come in?” Celestia asked.

“Yes,” the girl replied instantly.

“I’ll be with Luna in the dinning room,” I informed before leaving the two and quickly rejoining Luna.

“Who was at the door?” she asked as I sat down.

“Celestia,” I answered with a sigh, “so you know, we’re back to being a secret for a while, especially since she seems to be aware of something going on.”

“Worry not, she will not discover our secret,” she replied as she leaned over and kissed me. Unable to resist the urge, I leaned into the kiss, putting a lot more into it than needed, only to quickly pull away when Celestia trotted in with the girl on her back a minute later.

“Hey, you probably shouldn’t-”

“It’s alright, Alex,” Celestia interrupted as she approached us, “she has trouble walking like you said.”

“How come you don’t let me ride you?” I asked.

“Really, Alex?” she replied as she gave me a sultry look that admittedly made my pants a little tight, “I think you know why.”

“*Ahem*, yeah, I get it,” I mumbled as I glanced away.

“Well, I know I haven’t been here as long as my sister, but I think it’s time that the both of us return to Canterlot,” Celestia said as the girl slid off of her back and sat down.

“So you’re alright with this situation then?” I asked as I looked cautiously between the girl and Celestia.

“I trust you, Alex,” was all she said before kissing me and heading out of the room. …Goddamnit, I think she’s playing me.

“Until next time, Alex,” Luna said as she reared up for a hug.

“I look forward to it.”

“Then you should prepare yourself,” she whispered before giving my ear a nibble.

“Uh,” I muttered as I watched her perfect ass sway out of the room. I’m so gonna fuck her next time and it’s gonna be awesome. I can see it now: she- but my thoughts were interrupted by the girl’s yawn.

“Getting tired?” I asked as I focused on her.

“A little,” she replied as she rubbed her eyes cutely.

“I guess you’ve had a busy day, so let’s get you to your room,” I said as I moved around the table and helped her up. As I held her soft hand and slowly led the way down the halls, I could tell she was having some kind of mental debate with herself. When we reached the top of the main stairs where the split between our rooms were, I decided to ask what was wrong.

“W-well, uh,” she started nervously as she stopped walking, “I was thinking, wondering really, if I could…”

“If you want to do something, don’t even bother asking me,” I said during her pause as I gave her hand a reaffirming squeeze, “mi casa, su casa.”

“What?”

“My home is your home, so don’t hesitate to use or do whatever you want,” I reiterated, “so, what do you need?”

“…Can I sleep with you?” she asked as she looked at me with large, hopeful eyes. …Celestia was right…

“Uh, alright, see: normally I would say yes, but…” I started, but her pretty eyes were throwing me off so I turned my head, “okay, I guess I’ll be straight with you. That pony you were riding on earlier? We’re kinda in a relationship… I guess.”

“You guess?” she repeated, making look back at her squinting eyes, “You don’t know if you’re dating the princess?”

“Wait; that’s what you’re concerned about?” I asked with a raised brow, “You don’t have a problem with me being in a relationship with a pony? You know, like I’m sure most humans would.”

“Who you chose, or don’t chose for that matter, to love, is no one else’s business but yours, especially if you both share those feelings,” she said confidently before looking at me and blushing, “t-that’s what my sister-in-law’s told me anyway.”

“Hmm… well, she sounds like a smart woman,” I said with a small smirk before taking a second to think, “…alright, come on. This is a big place, so I guess staying close isn’t a bad idea.” With that, she clung to my arm happily as I led her to my room where once outside, I remembered a certain pony was still there. Telling the girl to wait a second, I quickly slipped into the room and found that Fleur wasn’t there.

“Rosewing!” I whispered towards the ceiling and a second later, the feathery griffon dropped from the darkness into my arms.

“You called?” she cooed as she nuzzled me.

“Where’s Fleur? I told you to watch her.”

“She left,” she answered simply.

“Where’d she go?”

“No idea.”

“Ugh, alright, whatever,” I said as I dropped her, “just let me know if she shows up again.”

“Of course, Master,” she said before quickly kissing me on the cheek and disappearing back into the shadows. With a shake of my head, I opened the door and let the girl in who made a beeline for the pit.

“Make yourself comfortable,” I said as I walked into my closet to change my clothes. God knows every other woman has.

“Can I ask you something?”

“Ask away.”

“Are you, uh, interested in any other ponies?” she asked hesitantly.

“I’d be lying if I said no,” I answered as I slipped on some shorts and rejoined the girl, “but I’m pretty content right now.”

“Oh,” she replied as I lay down next to her.

“…Can I confess something to you?” I asked after a moment of silence, making the girl look down at me.

“Sure.”

“Well… I don’t know if you know but, back on earth, if you come from the same one I do, there’s this TV show. You know what TV is right?”

“O-of course,” she replied.

“Well, when I first showed up here, I knew a lot about this place and its creatures, especially the ponies,” I started slowly, “when they asked how I knew so much, I said I couldn’t tell them because it would make them go through some sort of existential crisis or something. But… I guess part of it has to do with me not wanting to say it out loud.”

“Say what?” she asked as she held my hand.

“Uh, about the TV thing… this place is part of it,” I said almost painfully.

“… I don’t get it,” the girl said with a blank face.

“Um, okay, I guess that wasn’t very clear. Let me try again,” I said before sitting up and taking a deep breath, “alright, back on earth, there’s this TV show called My Little Pony, right? And if the title doesn’t tell you enough, it’s about little ponies; the exact ones you’ve met and talked to.”

“I’m sorry, but… I still don’t understand,” she said with furrowed brows.

“Alright, um… a book,” I started, the girl’s resemblance to Twilight making me think that books have to exist no matter where you’re from, “the TV show is like a book, fiction specifically. Everything in it is made up by humans and published for others to read, specifically little girls, and the embarrassing part is that I’ve watched-er, read these books. The mind-boggling part though, is that I and literally everyone else that knew these books existed, knew that what was written wasn’t real, but here I am, in the very world that I was pretty sure didn’t actually exist. At one point, Twilight asked me how I knew about a creature called Discord because I accidentally brought him up, but I know about him because I read parts about her and her friends’ battle with him.”

“…S-so, because you knew about the ponies here, you were able to become a prince and get this castle?” the girl asked, and it hurt a little.

“No no no, that was just a coincidence… a consequence, I guess, of me coming here and absorbing the magic of this place and having it manifest as some weird lust magic. I didn’t make anypony, purposefully at least, do anything,” I explained, “and I don’t know if my coming here has messed something up either.”

“W-what do you mean?”

“In the show- book I mean, Twilight becomes an alicorn somehow, Discord breaks free again but becomes friends with Celestia or something, and a bunch of other shit, but none of that’s happened!”

“…I, wha-” the girl stuttered as she held her head.

“It doesn’t help that I don’t actually know details about the things I just said, because I mostly just read stuff made by fans of the show, but I’m still pretty sure all that stuff happens.”

“And you haven’t told the princesses about any of this?” the girl asked as she looked at me accusingly.

“N-no-”

“Why not?!” she exclaimed, “We- they, could have prepared for all of that, even if it doesn’t happen!”

“I-I guess, I’m just scared,” I admitted as I rubbed the back of my head.

“Scared?” the girl repeated as her anger seemed to disappear, “Of what?”

“…In the short amount of time you’ve been here, you have to admit that this world is at least fifty times better than ours,” I said as I looked down at my lap, “it’s pretty much everyone’s dream to escape the reality they know and go pretty much anywhere else… I guess I’m scared that if I admit that this place isn’t real, it won’t be and I’ll wake up from this dream. Even though you’re the second human I’ve met while being here, I still have this feeling deep down that none of this is real. The few places I’ve been, the friends I’ve made, the first real love I’ve felt… it’ll all just disappear if I admit it to myself…” We sat in silence for a good few minutes as I guessed the girl tried to make sense of everything I just dropped on her while I kept my head down and the feelings Trish brought up in me came back. …I’m such a piece of shit…

As I wallowed in self-pity, I felt a large surge of magic in the spot the girl was sitting and when I looked up, I was pounced on by Twilight, practically giving me a heart attack as she kissed me. I sat with my eyes wide open as Twilight put as much passion into the kiss as she could before pulling away and giving me a sad look.

“Is that real enough for you?” she asked before hugging me.

“T-Twilight? How-what-I-” I stuttered intelligently.

“Alex,” she whispered into my ear, making my rambling stop, “I didn’t know you were going though so much; keeping such a secret. I still don’t quite understand it, but it was causing you a lot of pain, right?”

“…Y-yeah.”

“I know I can’t say anything to make you feel better, but there is something I can do to prove that this world and I, are real,” she said before leaning forward, pushed me onto my back and kissing me again.

“T-Twilight, I don’t think this is a good idea,” I said when we separated, “I mean, you could be affected by my magic or something.”

“No,” she said simply as she nuzzled me and I felt something wet on my cheek, “just like you know you’re in love with Princess Celestia, I know I’ve fallen for you.”

“How?” I asked as I pulled her back and looked into her watery eyes, “I’ve caused nothing but trouble for you. I’ve seen how you look at me when I’m around other mares, I’ve asked you to do something for me without helping, and I haven’t paid any attention to just you.”

“It’s fine,” she sighed as she looked into my eyes with a sad smile, “I’ve had all the attention on me since I was a filly because of my special talent, and I now know that it’s impossible for you to love only me.”

“Twilight, that’s-”

“No, it’s true,” she interrupted, “I saw how you looked at Princess Luna today, but it’s alright. I know it’s your job to make everypony feel special and happy, but I guess it’s just in your nature to love everypony.”

“Twilight,” I muttered as I held her sad face, “…I know ‘I’m sorry’ is the last thing you want to hear from me, but I just don’t know what else to say.”

“Then don’t say anything,” she sniffled as she held me again and I felt a warmth radiate from between her legs, “I did come in here with a goal in mind.”

“Are you sure about this?” I asked as I sensed her lust quickly replace her sadness, “Are you sure you want me to be your first?”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way,” she said as her magic tugged at my shorts.

“Better make this memorable then,” I said as I snapped my fingers, making the fire go out and cover the room in darkness.

“W-what’s going-” she started to ask but was silenced as strategically placed candles started to light themselves around the room. As they did, the curtains pulled themselves back and replaced the rest of the darkness with a soft moonlight. Twilight stared in awe at the room bathed in a new light before I took back her attention with the kisses I trailed down her neck as I laid her onto her back. She let out a heavy and almost pained sigh as I caressed the base of her horn.

“D-don’t,” she mumbled, “I’m sensitive.”

“You and me both,” I replied as I felt my raging hard-on strain my shorts. With practiced ease, I ignored it and kept up my work as my other hand made a pass over her teats. I paused for a good second in surprise at how big they were and spent probably a little longer than I should have playing with them. These are the closest things to actual tits I’ve felt in forever.

“Alex…”

“Wha?” I muttered, breaking out of my trance and looking at her sultry face.

“I can’t wait any longer,” she moaned as her magic slid my shorts down, making my dick spring out and poke her leg, “i-it’s a lot bigger than last time.”

“I thought that too, but you know, I didn’t want to toot my own horn or anything,” I said as I ran a hand over her lower lips and felt just how ready she was before lining myself up, “well, here we go.”

“Be gentle,” she said as her hooves wrapped around my neck.

“Wha-”

“I’ve seen you with the princess.”

“Right… well, don’t worry. My last experience with a virgin didn’t go too well, but it wasn’t my fault,” I said before running a hand through her mane and flashing a comforting smile, “besides, I’d never dream of hurting you.” Her blushing cheeks puffed up for a second before she used her magic to push me into her, making the air in her cheeks rush out in a pleasure filled moan.

“You good?” I asked as I looked down at our connected hips, “I don’t know pony anatomy so-”

“I-I feel great,” she said airily, making me look back up at her goofy smile, “p-please, Alex. Buck me.” Damn. Like usual, I did as instructed and bucked her with the grace and delicacy that I figured a virgin needed. Turns out, all that was unnecessary when after a minute of my delicate work, she made us change to the classic doggie style, which I found out a while ago is called ‘griffon style.’ I have no idea why.

“Y-you’re so big,” she moaned as I pounded her sweet plot.

“And you’re so tight,” I replied as her grip on me seemed to tighten as I said that.

“M-more than the princess?”

“What?” I moaned as my hips started to pump harder, “I-I mean, I guess. I am already getting close.” Something I said seemed to set her off as she started to slam her plot back against me every time I moved forward, making the most erotic, and disgusting, slapping noise that echoed through the room. It didn’t take long for the room to fill up with a hot and sweet sent that I was immediately addicted to, but it also didn’t take much longer for me to reach my limit.

“Ah, fuck. I can’t last much longer,” I growled as we picked up speed.

“I-I wanna see it,” Twilight panted as she suddenly knocked me onto my back and started doing all the work herself as she watched with glossed over eyes and a hungry smile. Godamnit, she’s too sexy; I can’t handle it! It had only been a day, but even so, I felt like I hadn’t cum in ages and the sheer amount I was pumping into her seemed to impress both of us, even if both of us weren’t all there. The second the first shot touched her tight walls, a small squeak was all I heard from her before her legs gave out and she fell on me, shoving my cock further into her and making sure every nook and cranny was painted with my essence. What seemed like a few minutes, was really just a few seconds before we came down into a panting heap.

“Well, I don’t know about you, but that was great,” I commented as I wrapped an arm around the purple pony after she cuddled up to me.

“It definitely was,” she sighed contently as she rested her head on my chest.

“I’m good to keep going if you are.”

“No, I’m kinda worn out,” she replied as she swirled a hoof on my chest, “I’ve had a long day.”

“Speaking of which,” I started, making her freeze, “I am too. Had a lot going through my mind today.”

“A-are you alright?” she asked meekly.

“I feel a lot better with you here,” I said as I brushed a hand over her cheek, “but I’ve got a lot more thinking to do tomorrow. And as much as it will pain me, I should probably ask a certain somepony to come over and help me out.”

“Better get to sleep then,” Twilight said quickly before instantly knocking out.

“I did have questions, but whatever,” I said before pulling a blanket over us, “I guess they’ll have to wa-” Right as I was closing my eyes and shifting to get a little more comfortable, I heard a weird noise under the blanket before feeling something wet and slimy on my side Twilight was clinging to. …At least it’s mine.

Author's Note

Jesus. People on summer break and still got the writer's block. That and I'm pretty sure this MLP phase is starting to pass. So imma just be honest and say new chapters will be pretty far in between now. I'm moving on to bigger and arguably better things like: sleeping, working, daytime drinking, and actually having sex. I kinda doubt that last one, but I got my fingers crossed. Anybody else recently get fucked by adulthood or another person?

Chapter Fourteen: Confrontation

I woke up early the next morning with the intent of actually getting things done for once, but had the ominous feeling that that wasn’t going to happen for whatever reason. After having a small breakfast by myself and sending a quick letter, I sat outside of my castle doors in the cool autumn air and waited for my guest to show up. When I looked at my imaginary watch and guessed that about half an hour passed, I let out an exaggerated sigh as I looked out towards Canterlot. I could probably fly there in like, fifteen minutes… that’s a lie, but what’s taking so-

“Alex!” an annoying voice interrupted my thoughts. Looking back down the road, I watched a familiar pair of pegasi pull a chariot with none other than the Princess of Love and her miserable looking husband. Standing up from my uncomfortable spot on the paved road, I unconsciously frowned as I watched Shining’s eyes look at everything but me. When the cart stopped, Cadence wasted no time in hopping off and flying right at me.

“Alex, it’s been so long!” she exclaimed as her hooves extended towards me. Taking a quick step to the side, I avoided her hug and made her fly face-first into the door behind me, causing the two guards to cringe from the sound.

“What was that for?!” she yelled after she took a second to recover.

“I just wanna make sure I won’t get attacked again,” I said seriously as I folded my arms and continued to stare at Shining who still didn’t meet my gaze.

“Oh, right. Shining?” Cadence said as she stood next to me, “Don’t you have something to say to Alex?” With a raised brow, I watched the stallion step off the cart and begrudgingly approach me with his head down.

“Well?” Cadence encouraged after Shining stood in front of me silently for a moment. Taking a big deep breath, he raised his head and looked me in the eyes with a determined face.

“Prince Alex, I’m sorry for jumping to conclusions and attempting to kill you,” he said before bowing deeply.

“Hmm,” I hummed skeptically as looked down at him.

“While I may not regret my actions and am willing to do it again if need be-”

“Shining!” Cadence hissed.

“-I do feel bad for hurting you, especially now that I know you are courting Princess Celestia.”

“Heh, I guess that’s as good as that’s going to get,” I chuckled lightly before I too bowed, “and I’m sorry for almost killing you too.”

“I don’t accept your apology,” he said as he stood back up.

“Shining!” Cadence hissed again.

“It’s cool, I don’t really accept his either. I guess not everypony can get along.”

“I guess not,” Shining said as he broke eye contact.

“Well, I need to talk to your wife privately for a while. Is that alright with you?” I asked as the doors started opening.

“That’s fine. I’ll go visit Twilight until you two are done,” he replied as he turned and started back down the road.

“Oh, she’s inside somewhere,” I said, making the prince quickly turn back around and shoot me a deadly look, “relax. She had to spend the night because some experiment she was doing went wrong and Luna just happened to be here to help.” The prince stared at me for a few more seconds before running past me and into the castle without another word. Cadence and I followed after him and managed to catch a glimpse of him turning a corner before he disappeared and neither of us could, or wanted, to do anything about it.

“Well, let’s have that talk,” I said before leading the way to my study.

“Talk?” Cadence repeated as she followed, “I didn’t know you knew how to talk. I thought you were a ‘buck now, talk later’ kind of stallion.” Ugh, to think I actually called her smart not too long ago.

“Me? Buck you? Please.”

“I know, right? I’m way too out of your league. Other stallions dream of what they would do to me if they got a chance. Auntie Luna showed me.”

“But see, that’s the thing: you know you’re hot.”

“So?”

“So, that’s a complete turn off for me. In case you haven’t noticed, I’ve got a thing for mares with low self-esteem.”

“Well that’s fine. I wouldn’t let you buck me anyway.”

“Good, cause I don’t want to,” I replied as I stuck my tongue out at her.

“Great, cause I don’t want to buck you either,” she said as she also stuck out her tongue.

“Great comeback,” I said as I flicked her nose, making her face scrunch up, “your only redeeming quality is that you’re cute, but plenty of other ponies do that better than you.” When she recovered from my flick, she growled cutely before pouncing at me. Easily catching her, I continued our walk as she aggressively nuzzled my neck.

“I missed you,” she sighed as she relaxed in my arms.

“I guess I missed you too,” I said as I rubbed her back, “you’re literally my only friend.”

“Aw, that’s not true. What about Twilight and her friends?”

“Heh, about Twilight,” I mumbled as I scratched my face.

“What about her?” Cadence asked as she pulled back to look at my sheepish face, “…You slept with her, didn’t you?”

“Eheh, yeah,” I sighed as I walked into my study and sat down on a couch, “that kinda has to do with what I want to talk about.”

“Well I’m not surprised,” the princess sighed as she got comfortable on my lap, “I could tell she had serious feelings for you when I talked with her.”

“Wha-Why didn’t you tell me then?!”

“I thought it was obvious,” she said flatly.

“For you, the Princess of Love, sure!”

“Relax, what’s the problem anyway? Just have her join your herd with Auntie.”

“I think you’re forgetting that I need to feel the same way for her,” I replied through the hand rubbing my face.

“You don’t?”

“Not particularly, no. That and I feel bad enough seeing Luna behind Celestia’s back. That’s a secret by the way.”

“Wha-I thought you were joking when you said you were thinking about courting Auntie Luna!”

“I thought I was too, but when she was over the past few days, things just kind of happened,” I explained lamely, making her sigh.

“You at least care about her, right?”

“Yeah, but it’s not that I don’t care about Twilight and the girls, it’s… something else.”

“Like what?”

“I’m not sure. Twilight brought it up last night, actually: she said that I love everypony. While my track record with stallions isn’t great, I don’t have any reason to hate or even dislike anypony, or anyone for that matter.”

“Even after what Trish did?” the princess asked, making my breath catch in my throat, “You don’t hate her?”

“…H-hate’s a strong word,” I replied weakly as I glanced away.

“It is, but didn’t you hate Shining after what he did?”

“No. Just like with Trish, I understand why he did what he did and why he doesn’t regret it.”

“Hmm,” she hummed as she put a hoof to her chin, “well, it seems to me that you just might not be able to hate.”

“No… I think it’s the opposite.”

“What? That you can’t love?”

“Yeah,” I muttered as I played with her hoof, “it kind of explains why I can’t admit to Celestia or myself that I have strong feelings for her.”

“So dramatic,” Cadence sighed with a shake of her head, “everypony is capable of loving another. You helped prove that to me with both my aunties now.”

“But I’m not a pony.”

“My point still stands and come on; there’s no way you haven’t been in love before.”

“I mean, I guess… it just didn’t go too well.”

“Most first loves don’t, but it’s alright,” she said as she rubbed my arm, “you lived to love another day and it’s pretty obvious that you’re in love now. All you need to do is admit it like you said.”

“…B-but what if it doesn’t work out?” I asked with an amount of concern I haven’t shown in a long time, “I mean, Celestia wants me to be this perfect guy so bad, that I just don’t want to ruin that for her. And Luna, she just wants to be loved so bad that I don’t think I can give her all she wants, especially if I’m with Celestia. I just-I just-”

“You’re just afraid of letting ponies down, right?” Cadence finished for me before letting out a small chuckle, “Well, if you’re going to keep being a prince, you’ll have to get over that real quick. It’s impossible to please everypony-”

“Tell that to all the mares in town,” I mumbled to myself.

“-so you do your best to please who you can, and if that means letting Celestia or Luna go, then that’s what you’ll have to do.”

“Ugh, I hate ultimatums,” I groaned as I rubbed my face again, “…but thanks. Nothing you said helped, but I appreciate you listening.”

“Hmph, I guess you won’t need me to listen to you again then,” she huffed with a sharp turn of her head.

“I guess not,” I replied and I could almost hear the farting noise when she deflated.

“Anyway, do you know what you’re doing tomorrow?”

“Uh, no. Why? What’s tomorrow?”

“Nightmare Night of course,” she answered condescendingly.

“Damn, alright. No need to get sassy,” I said before putting a hand to my chin, “a party is kind of last minute even though I know Pinkie could easily put it together, but I’m partied out for a while.”

“Why not just invite my aunties to go into town?”

“…That was my next idea,” I said as moved over to my desk and started writing, “it’ll also be the perfect night for me to buck Luna’s brains out.”

“Okay, thank you,” Cadence said as she covered her ears.

“Relax, I wasn’t going into detail,” I said, making her remove her hooves, “about me slamming her hot pussy.”

“Damnit, Alex!” she exclaimed with a disgusted face as I laughed my ass off. In the middle of my cackling, there was a knock at the door before Velvet poked her head in.

“Heh, hey Velvet. What’s up?”

“Prince Shining Armor wants to talk with you.”

“Alright, let him in,” I said and Velvet quickly ducked back out of the room before the door was knocked off its hinges, “Jesus!” I watch Shining stomp into the room with his horn charged and teeth grinding.

“You-you-you,” he stuttered angrily.

“Yes, I slept with you sister,” I sighed with a shake of my head, “I may have left that little detail out earlier.”

“You bastard!” he exclaimed as he got into a familiar battle stance.

“Jesus, would you relax? She blatantly told me she wanted it and it’s not like she got hurt. Well, physically at least, and for that I am truly sorry.”

“So taking her virginity wasn’t enough? You had to break her heart too?!” he shouted as he fired a magical blast at me that I easily blocked with my hand.

“Like I said, I’m sorry. I’m sorry she fell for a piece of shit like me,” I said as I moved around my desk and kneeled before the seething soldier, “if it’ll make you feel any better, you can get a free shot on me.” Turning my cheek towards him, I relaxed as much as I could and waited for the hit, but it never came.

“I don’t accept free ass beatings,” he said as his horn lost its glow and he snorted angrily, “I won’t forgive you for this though.”

“That’s fair I guess,” I replied as I stood up, “but I guess you guys can leave now.”

“What?” Cadence spoke up, “We’re done talking already?”

“I said you didn’t help,” I answered, making her cheeks puff up, “and I know how much you hate Chrys, so I won’t make you stay.”

“Chrys?” Shining repeated, making me look down at his blank face, “Y-you don’t mean…”

“…You didn’t tell him Chrysalis is staying here?” I whispered to Cadence as Shining looked like he was having ‘Nam flashbacks.

“Just the thought of her ruins his day,” she whispered back, “she really scarred him. I’m pretty sure that’s why he’s so protective of me.”

“Hmm… I guess you guys better go then. She kinda has free rein of the place so you could run into her any ti-”

“Alex, what’s going on?” an echoic voice called from the hall, “I felt a large surge of anger and- oh, it’s you two.” As Chrysalis stepped into the doorway, I watched Shining’s blank face turn into one of absolute horror before he scrambled away from her and in front of Cadence.

“S-stay back!” he stuttered as his battle stance trembled, “S-stay away from us!”

“What’s the matter, my little prince?” Chrysalis said as she slowly stepped towards the terrified stallion with a sinister grin on her face, “Don’t tell me you’re still afraid of me. I thought a strong stallion like you would have gotten over what I did by now.”

“Chrys, stop,” I commanded, but only managed to make her stop moving.

“What? I’m just teasing him. He knows what I would do if I meant any harm,” she hissed, “but I always mean harm, don’t I Prince?”

“Would you get the fuck out of here?” I said as I pointed to the door, “You’re making it really hard for me to see the benefits of helping you right now.”

“You say that as if you’ve actually done anything,” she countered as she focused her attention on me.

“I offered you a solution. It’s your fault you didn’t take it.”

“Yes, because I want to take something else,” she said as she trotted up and nuzzled my junk while I face-palmed.

“Okay, that was kind of clever, but seriously: leave. Do that, and I might be so inclined as to visit you later.” She stared up at me with squinted eyes for a few moments before sighing and turning away.

“You better come see me,” she muttered as she trotted away.

“Jesus,” I sighed, “she’s a handful-er, hoofful… no, handful.”

“Y-you just,” Shining stuttered, making me look at his shocked face, “you commanded the Changeling queen.”

“Uh, I guess,” I replied with my own confused face, “we’ve just a deal going on and-”

“You,” he growled as he dropped his head, “I won’t lose to you.”

“…What?”

“Just because you have the power to control princesses and queens, doesn’t mean you’re stronger than me!” he exclaimed as he flashed me a threatening look that actually made me flinch, “I-I’ll take care of the queen myself!” Without any warning, Shining charged out of the room, leaving Cadence and me behind and confused.

“Uh, he’s not about to fight her, is he?” I asked as I stared at the doorway.

“I-I think so,” Cadence replied. We only sat for another second before running out of the room and down the hall after the crazed prince.

“Shining, what are you doing?!” Cadence shouted down the hall after him.

“I-I-I’m going to kill her!” he shouted back.

“I wouldn’t recommend that, Prince!” I yelled, “She’s been feeding off of all the emotions of every pony that’s come through here! She’ll be too strong for you!”

“We’ll see!” he said before rounding a corner, “There you are, you bug!”

“Oh fuck, he did it now,” I muttered as I flapped my wings, “he’s as good as dead!” Not wasting another second, I flew as fast as I could down and around the corner where I was just in time to witness Chrysalis standing over Shining with her fangs bared, ready to take a chunk out of his neck. A strong flap of my wings sent me hurdling towards Chrysalis and I was just fast enough to tackle her off of him, making her snap at the air. When we skidded to a stop, I kneeled over her and held her hooves down as she thrashed and bucked.

“Let me go!” she raged, the intense hatred in her eyes almost burning my face off, “I’ll kill that colt!”

“Chill out!” I yelled, “There won’t be any killing in my castle! Today, or any other day!”

“He called me a bug!”

“And I know how you feel about that!”

“Then you know why I have to kill him!”

“Yes, I understand! Really, I do! I know how it feels to be called a name and have nothing but bad memories or terrible things come to mind, but that’s no reason to kill somepony!”

“Then you don’t really understand! You don’t-”

“Yes, I do,” I said seriously as I stared into her emerald eyes, hoping she would get it, “I really do understand, but it’s just a word and you have to realize that it only has meaning if you let it.” I continued to stare at her and watch her anger slowly filter out with each breath as her body relaxed and I eventually let go of her. When I did, she quickly stood up and trotted off, leaving the three of us alone again.

“You almost died there, Prince,” I sighed, “if there is one thing you need to know about her, it’s that you never call her a bug. That, and she-”

“Again…” Shining interrupted, making me look his way and watch him slowly stand with his head kept down, “you’ve beaten me again…”

“I… What?” I asked, utterly confused.

“… We’re leaving, Cadence,” he muttered before stomping down the hall.

“…I’ll see you out then.” The walk back to the front door was silent and awkward, for me at least. With Cadence and I standing on either side of Shining, we both stole glances at his brooding face but wouldn’t say anything. When we got to and opened the door, he just walked out, got on the chariot, and waited on us.

“Looks like somepony’s gonna need some comforting when they get home,” I commented.

“Looks like it,” Cadence sighed before hugging me, “thanks for having us over. It was almost fun until a certain somepony showed up.”

“Yeah, sorry about that, but you should know by now that I only attract bad company.”

“I guess I should.”

“But like I tell everypony else, feel free to come over whenever you want. I’ll take care of Chrys today so you won’t have to worry about her.”

“Hmm,” she hummed as she looked at me suspiciously, “…you don’t have feelings for her, do you?”

“Who, Chrys? HAH!” I laughed as I threw my head back, “That’s the best joke you’ve made.” She continued to stare at me for a while until I became uncomfortable and broke eye contact.

“…Alright, bye,” she said doubtfully before joining Shining on the chariot. I stood and watched the pair disappear over a hill before sighing and heading back inside where Velvet and Twilight were waiting for me.

“Is your business with the princess finished?” Velvet asked.

“Yeah.”

“Are you alright?” Twilight asked as she looked me over, “Shining didn’t hurt you did he?”

“No, but Chrysalis almost did, so I should go take care of her once and for all,” I said as I petted her head.

“Will you alright? Do you want me to come with you?” she asked with an extremely worried face.

“I’ll be fine, I promise,” I said before giving her a kiss, “but, you should probably leave. Just in case.” She stared at me for a little longer before letting out a sigh and rearing up for a hug.

“I want to see you tomorrow night,” she whispered into my ear, “the girls and I are getting together at the library.”

“I’ll be there,” I confirmed before giving her another kiss on the cheek. Looking a little more at ease, she headed down the road back to town and only looked back at me three times. When I couldn’t see her anymore, I rejoined Velvet inside the castle and went to my room to freshen up. Once properly groomed and minimally dressed, we headed over to Chrysalis’s room where her usual guards were nowhere to be found.

“Well, here I go,” I muttered before taking a deep breath and grabbing the doorknob.

“W-what should I do if you do not come out?” Velvet asked.

“If I’m not out by tomorrow night let Celestia know, I guess. Otherwise, just be on standby and make up some excuses for any visitors,” I answered as I opened the door that led to a room of darkness, “I’m not gonna lie… I’m kind of scared for some reason.”

“Y-you will be fine, Sir,” Velvet assured as she patted my leg, “should I do the usual and ignore any strange noises?”

“Yeah,” I sighed nervously before stepping into the darkness, “see ya later.” Velvet didn’t even have time to respond before the door was slammed closed behind me. With my arms stretched out in front of me, I slowly walked forward, doing my best to remember how the room was setup and not run into anything. I wasn’t blind for long though as the sconces around the room were lit with their green flames. While my eyes were adjusting, I was suddenly pulled back and onto a bed where I banged my head on the headboard.

“Goddamnit,” I hissed in pain as I opened my eyes and found Chrysalis standing over me, “do you always have to be so rou-” Like usual, I was cut off by an unexpected and unnecessarily rough kiss, but unlike last time it didn’t taste terrible and she didn’t slide her tongue down my throat.

“I guess you’re alright then,” I said when she pulled away a second later.

“Of course,” she replied as her magic slipped off my tasteful banana-hammock, “why wouldn’t I be?”

“I figured you’d still be pissed about what happened earlier,” I answered as I laid flat on my back and she spun around until she was staring right at my hardening cock.

“Of course not,” she said in between licks, “I have already forgotten about it.”

“Right,” I said, unconvinced.

“…But,” she started after a few moments of silence, “you’re right, about the whole word thing-”

“I know,” I interrupted, making her shoot me the stink eye over her shoulder before she just turned back around and laid on my chest.

“As a queen and soon to be mother, I shouldn’t let simple words make me lose my composure.”

“Aw, look at you. Being all mature and stuff,” I said as I ruffled her wispy mane. She was quick to smack my hand away and quickly spin back around and shove her butt into my face.

“Shut up and brace yourself. I’ve been waiting a long time for this,” she said before her long tongue wrapped itself around my dick, “and I plan on enjoying myself.” I get the feeling this is gonna hurt.

Chapter Fifteen: Confessions

“Please… let me go,” I groaned as the literal life was being sucked from my dick, “we’ve been at this all night.”

“Hmm,” Chrysalis hummed as she pulled her mouth off of me and looked up at my withered face, “you are looking a little tired and you have next to no magic. I suppose I should let you recover.”

“Thank you,” I sighed tiredly as the door to the room was opened. I slowly slid to the side of the bed and tried to stand, but I didn’t have enough energy to support myself, so I fell on my face. Army crawling my way to and out of the door, I found Velvet curled up against the wall across from the door with trays of food surrounding her. When the door closed behind me, her ears perked up before she slowly raised her head and noticed me.

“Sir!” she exclaimed as she hopped up and rushed to my side, “You look terrible!”

“I wouldn’t know,” I croaked as I flipped onto my back, “it was so dark in there.”

“You must be starving,” she said as she lay down next to me and rested my head on her side.

“Yeah,” I moaned as I watched her move food around with her magic. We lay there on the floor for a while as she shoveled food into my mouth and she massaged the various scratches and bruises on my naked body. It was in that moment that I came to really appreciate her, but knew I still wouldn’t do anything to show it.

“I didn’t miss Nightmare Night, did I?” I asked when all the food was gone.

“No, Sir. It is only six o’clock now.”

“Thank god,” I sighed before sitting up with a pain filled grunt, “better put a costume together.”

“Are you sure you should be going out, Sir?” Velvet asked as she helped me to my feet, “You should probably rest.”

“I’m fine, your food is already doing wonders; I’ll have my magic back in no time. Besides, I promised I’d make it out tonight.”

“…If you say so, Sir,” she replied as she helped me to my room. A little while later, I was laying face down on the floor of my room, trying to gather the strength to make a costume.

“I’ve never been so tired before… how am I supposed to sleep with Luna later if every time I close my eyes I almost fall asleep? She’ll be so disappointed, but I’ll be damned if I don’t try!” Lifting my head, I looked up at the white drapes keeping the moonlight out of my room and got an idea. With a weak snap of my fingers, the drapes fell and floated down over me. Slowly standing up, I took the fabric and wrapped it around me like a toga before pulling some rope out of nowhere and tying it around my waist.

“There; a classic angel costume,” I said as I looked in a mirror, “I’m just glad I didn’t have to make the wings.” After slowly washing up, I left my room and dragged myself to the front door where I was reunited with Velvet who also had on a costume, if you can even call it that.

“So what are you supposed to be?” I asked bluntly.

“A librarian, of course,” she answered as she adjusted her fake glasses, which was the only thing she had on, “but I will stay here and watch the castle.”

“You sure you don’t want to come with me? I’m sure the girls wouldn’t mind.”

“That is alright. I would rather not be around you when that many mares are present. I have seen how they get.”

“…That’s fair. Well, take it easy,” I said as I stepped out. With quick stretch of my wings, I unsteadily took off towards town. A few minutes later, I flew right into the door of Golden Oak Library and somehow didn’t break my nose.

“Jeez, you don’t have to knock the door down. Who is it anyway?” a voice said as I grumbled about my nose, “Oh, A-Alex!”

“Hey, Rainbow,” I greeted as I stood back up and rubbed the pain from my face, “nice costume.” Unlike usual, I wasn’t teasing her; her tight fitting clothes that looked like a wrestler’s outfit in her colors, looked great on her.

“T-thanks,” she replied bashfully and I could have sworn I saw her blush through her mask, “c-come on in.”

“Don’t mind if I do,” I said before taking a deep breath, stood up straight, and walked in, “hey, everypony.” Like I expected, all of the girls, two princesses, three fillies, and drake were there, each in their own unoriginal costume.

“Ally!” Pinkie yelled right as she jumped onto and clung to me.

“Hey, Pinkie. Nice clown costume,” I commented as she rubbed her makeup-covered face against mine.

“Thanks! I worked on it all last night! It took forever to get the makeup right cause Rarity said these colors don’t match my coat and she tried doing it for me, but I was like ‘no way!’ and we fought over for a while, and-”

“Cool, but you kind of ruined your makeup,” I interrupted as I detached her from me.

“Ah, you’re right!” she exclaimed before disappearing.

“Hello, darling,” Rarity greeted as she trotted up in her sexy witch costume; emphasis on the ‘sexy.’

“How’s it going?” I replied as I kneeled down for a hug but instead got a kiss.

“It would be going a lot better if you came and saw me more often,” she answered before shoving a hankie in my face and wiping the smeared makeup off.

“Heh, sorry. I’ve been a little busy,” I said as I glanced at Celestia and saw her watching with an even expression, “thanks.” I was barely standing up straight before a flying sheet attached itself to me and I was nuzzled aggressively.

“Hi, Fluttershy,” I greeted the cuddly ghost, “it’s been a while.”

“It has,” she whispered, “and I would have come visit you, but I know how busy you are and I don’t want to bother you.”

“Aw, you won’t be bothering me. Like everypony else, you’re free to visit whenever,” I said as I gave her a squeeze and set her down.

“Oh, okay.”

“Howdy there, Sugarcube,” Applejack greeted with a hug.

“Yo,” I replied as I looked over her Frankenstein costume, “you alright? You’re looking a little green there.”

“Har har, but what are you supposed to be?” she asked as she looked me over.

“An angel, obviously,” I answered as I posed with my wings spread and hands on my hips.

“Aren’t you missing a piece then?” Twilight asked as she made herself seen, and I was a little surprised I didn’t notice her earlier with her costume. Having never seen her in clothes before I was a little thrown off, and aroused, by the schoolgirl uniform she had on; plaid skirt, low-cut shirt, glasses, leg warmers, braided mane and tail.

“And uh, w-what would that be?” I stuttered.

“A halo,” she answered with a cute smile.

“Oh, duh,” I muttered before drawing a circle with my finger and making a golden halo. As I was raising it above my head, my vision got strangly blurry and the room started to spin, making me fall to my knees. I couldn’t really make out anything anyone was saying, but I could tell they were worried. After a few seconds, I could see straight again and was slowly helped to my feet by the princesses.

“Alex, are you alright?” Celestia asked as she clung to my side, “You’re practically out of magic.”

“Had a rough night,” I replied as I wiped a bead of sweat from my face, “but don’t worry about me. Just being around you girls makes me feel better, so let’s go have some fun.” Everyone looked between each other uncertainly before heading for the door. I stayed back and watched them all file out with the three fillies and little drake dressed up as royal guards leading the charge, but failed to notice Luna also staying behind until she wrapped her hooves around me from behind.

“Alex, are you certain you are well enough to join us?”

“Of course,” I answered before patting her hoof, “like I said, I’ll be fine.”

“Well enough to receive my ‘gift’ later tonight?” she purred into my ear.

“Definitely,” I replied as I turned and kissed her, “now let’s go before somepony gets suspicious.” With our late night plans confirmed, we rejoined the rest of the group as they took part in the activities around town. Bobbing for apples, pin the horn on the unicorn, trick-or-treating, and whatever else kids do on Halloween. The only part that interested me was the haunted house put on in the town hall.

“Anypony want to join me?” I asked my group and literally no one said anything. I at least expected the fillies to be up for it, but they were already hopped up on sugar and were nowhere to be seen along with Celestia and Luna.

“Really? None of you strong, brave, and beautiful mares are going to protect me from the possible dangers of that spooky house?” I asked as I tried to look as defenseless as possible, which was hard because of how ridiculously masculine I am.

“…I-I’ll go,” Fluttershy said as she lifted her hoof up daintily.

“I don’t think so,” I shot down.

“It’s probably for the best,” she sighed in relief.

“Fine, I guess I’m going in by myself. If you hear loud screams, they definitely aren’t mine,” I said as I sauntered over to the door, opened it, and peered into the darkness, “…W-well, here I go.” Stepping into the shadows, the door slowly closed behind me as I listened to the various creepy noises being made around me. Okay, a haunted house in friendship horse land can’t possibly be that scary. I mean, the scariest thing I’ve seen so far is Chrysalis’s appetite for my jizz, so I’m sure I’ll be-

“BOO!”

“AAAAAGGGGHHhhhhh, wait what?” Being scared for only a fraction of a second, the being that did the startling looked strangely familiar with the pink coat.

“Pinkie?”

“Ally!” she exclaimed as she jumped on me, “I scared you!”

“Yeah, you got me,” I sighed as I looked at her smiling zombified face, “but how did you change your makeup so fast? And when did… you know what, never mind.”

“Good, cause I can’t tell you all my secrets!” she giggled before quickly stopping and becoming strangely serious, “But there is one I should tell you.”

“Oh, well I’m great at keeping secrets. So, what’s up?”

“Well, it isn’t really a secret as it is a confession so you have to promise to not get mad.”

“…Okay,” I replied uneasily as I set her down.

“We’ve known each other for a while, well not really I guess, but it feels like its been a while and ever since I first saw you I thought we would be great friends, but then at the welcome party you said you loved me, which nopony besides my family and this one colt I knew when I was a filly back in my hometown and I don’t know if he really meant it or not, but when you said it I felt that you really did and for a while I did too! But you remember when I told you not to keep a mare waiting?”

“Yeah-”

“Well I was talking about me and I’ve been waiting a while for you to say it again and prove it, but you haven’t, not that you really needed to because I’ve done a lot of thinking and talking to Gummy and I don’t think that I like you like that anymore.”

“…What?”

“Alex, I don’t love you anymore and I think we should just be best friends.”

“…Uh, I…” Did she just break up with me even though we weren’t together?

“You’re not mad, are you? You promised you wouldn’t be,” she said as she looked at me with sad eyes.

“Uh, no. I’m not mad, just… surprised,” I said as I petted her head with a blank face.

“We’re still friends, right? You can still look at and touch my flank if you want to and I hope you won’t mind when I ask you for help when I’m in heat again.”

“Heh, I won’t mind and don’t worry about the butt thing; I’ve got that covered.”

“You mean Princess Luna, right? She does have a nice flank,” she commented, making me look at her with widened eyes, “don’t worry; I won’t tell anypony and nopony else knows.”

“A-alright, thanks,” I said as I hugged her, “and I’m sorry I was such a shitty coltfriend.”

“It’s okay, I’ve had worse!” she said as I put her down, “Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got more ponies to scare!” Now waiting for me to say anything, she disappeared behind a wall and left me alone in the middle of the hunted house. Well, I definitely wasn’t expecting that today, but I guess I shouldn’t be surprised… or should I? Either way, that’s one less pony I have to worry about hurting, and I guess I should think about-

“AGH!” I exclaimed and jumped when I felt something poke me in the back. Quickly turning around, I found a group of kids waiting for me to get out of the way. Quickly moving through the rest of the attraction and only getting mildly startled ten more times, I reached the exit and was reunited with Luna’s moonlight. Not spotting the girls by the entrance of the building, I decided to just walk around town until I found them or the princesses. I didn’t walk for very long before I came across Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara in matching princess costumes sitting on a bench.

“Hey, Silver Spoon,” I greeted, pulling their attention away from the candied apples they were eating, “hi, Diamond Tiara.”

“H-hi, Prince,” Silver greeted shyly.

“Ugh, you,” Diamond groaned with a roll of her eyes.

“I like your costume, Silver; very cute,” I complimented as I sat next to them.

“T-thank you,” she replied cutely.

“And Diamond,” I started as I looked over her costume that admittedly didn’t look that much different from Silver’s, “yours could be a little better. I’ve got a friend who makes dresses and stuff; I’m sure she’d be willing to help you out.”

“Ha ha, very funny,” she sneered as she stuck her tongue out at me, “I know you’re just saying that to annoy me.”

“Is it working?”

“No!” she said with a sharp turn of her head and fold of her hooves. Unfortunately, she forgot she had her apple in her hoof and ended up dropping it. The three of us just sat and stared at the soiled treat silently for a few moments before Diamond let out an exasperated sigh.

“Man, that sucks. Totally missed the five second rule,” I teased.

“Grr, why you,” Diamond growled before standing up and pouncing at me, “I hate you I hate you, I hate you!”

“Heh, relax,” I chuckled as I caught her and kept her swinging hooves away from my face, “I’ll get you another one.”

“R-really?” she asked as her hooves stopped moving, “I-I mean; of course you will. It was your fault.”

“Of course it was,” I said as I put her down and headed to the stall selling the apples. Completely forgetting I didn’t have pockets, I couldn’t pay for the food, but luckily Big Mac was feeling generous and gave it to me anyway.

“Thank you!” Diamond said happily when I handed her the apple, “I-I mean, thank you for replacing the apple you ruined.”

“Don’t mention it,” I sighed as I rubbed her head, “I knew you could be nice if you tried, or is it that you’re trying to be mean?”

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about!” she exclaimed with a small blush, “Come on, Silver! We have to go give some of our candy to Nightmare Moon.”

“Oh, I forgot about that,” I mused as I watched the two fillies pick up their big bags of candy, “mind if I come with you?”

“Of course not!” Silver replied instantly.

“I guess,” Diamond sighed as she looked back at me and saw Silver in my arms.

“Want me to carry you?” I asked innocently as I squished Silver’s face against mine.

“N-no. I can walk just fine by myself,” she said before leading the way. Good, cause I have no idea where we’re going. A few minutes of walking and cuddling later, we arrived at a big, and honestly terrifying, statue of Nightmare Moon bathed in moonlight. It was pretty life-like and made me doubt that Luna ever looked like that; her ass wasn’t nearly as nice as it is now. I put Silver down and stood back as the two put some of their candy in the already pretty full bowl at the base of the monument and after bowing to it, quickly retreat back over to me.

“Alright, let’s go,” Diamond said as she trotted past me, trying hard to not looked spooked.

“Already? We just got here,” I said as I approached the statue, “don’t you want to hang out for a little while?”

“That probably isn’t a good idea, Prince,” Silver advised as I looked at the statue more closely, “Nightmare Moon likes to be alone when she eats her candy.”

“I wonder why,” I mumble to myself as I look down at the large bowl, “well, I doubt she’ll mind if I have one piece.”

“No, don’t!” Diamond exclaimed when my hand was a few inches away from the pile.

“Relax, what’s she gonna do?” I asked as I took a piece of chocolate and threw it in my mouth, “Eat me?” The two were silent as they stared at the statue behind me and I chewed on the delicious candy.

“See?” I said when I swallowed and nothing happened, “Nothing to be afraid of, but we can go back if you two really want to.”

“Yes, please,” Silver said meekly as she jumped into my arms when I walked back over. I started to walk back towards town when I felt a small tug on my toga. With a small chuckle, I scooped up Diamond and carried the two fillies back to the center of town where things seemed to be quieting down. Telling the two I had to meet up with the girls I let them be on their way, to both of their displeasure. I once again didn’t have to walk for very long before I found Applejack who walked me back to the library.

“Uh, Alex? Do ya mind if ah tell ya somethin?” she asked as we walked.

“Of course not.”

“Well, uh… ya know how ah’m the element of honesty?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, ah just came to realize that ah haven’t been too honest with you, or myself.” …Wait-

“What do you mean?” I asked as I stopped walking, making her stop a few feet away.

“…A-ah l-love ya, Alex,” she stuttered.

“…Oh,” I sighed in relief. Wait, why am I relived?

“Or did love ya, ah should say,” she reiterated.

“…W-what do mean?”

“You remember the day we meet, right? Ah mistook ya for some violent, friend hurtin critter and chased ya around the farm.”

“…Yeah.”

“W-when ya said mah accent was cute, that was the first time in a long while that ah felt cute. Now, ah don’t have a problem showin my feminine side unlike Rainbow, but ah guess ah took that as you sayin you loved me for me, and that made me really happy… But recently, ah’v been doin a lot of thinkin and talkin with Granny, and ah’v come to decide that with as much as ah treasure family, ah want a stallion that will pay attention to just me. Ah know that’s selfish, what with how few stallions there are, but ah got hope that there’s a fella out there just for me, just like how you got Princess Celestia.”

“…Wha-I…”

“Ah understand if yer mad and ah’ll accept yer hatred of me, but outa all the things ah’m willin to sacrifice, ah don’t think mah happiness is one of ‘em.”

“AJ,” I sighed as I kneeled down and hugged her, “I couldn’t ever hate you. If giving up on me is what you have to do to be happy, then by all means. Hell, I’ll even help you look for that stallion.”

“Ah don’t think ya have to go that far, but hearin ya say ya don’t hate me takes a load of mah mind,” she said as she hugged me back, “but we’re definitely still friends.”

“Of course,” I replied as we released each other, “who else am I going to hear such a cute accent from?”

“Applebloom?” she proposed as we started walking again.

“…Well, I guess we’re not friends anymore,” I joked. The two of us went back and forth until we got to the library where my whole crew except the kids was waiting.

“Finally, now we can play truth or dare,” Rainbow said as she pulled a glass bottle from behind her back and we all gathered into a circle.

“Truth or dare?” Luna repeated with a raised brow, “I do not believe I have heard of this game.”

“It’s simple, Sister,” Celestia explained, “somepony spins the bottle and whoever it points at has to either declare they want to be dared to do something or answer a question truthfully.”

“I thought you used the bottle for spin the bottle,” I commented.

“This makes it more random, and I don’t think anypony wants to be kissing each other anyway,” Rainbow replied.

“Speak for yourself,” I muttered as I folded my arms, “who’s going first?”

“Mememe!” Pinkie exclaimed before she went ahead and spun it. Her earth pony strength was a bit too much though as it spent a good thirty seconds spinning before stopping on Fluttershy.

“Alright, Fluttershy; truth or dare!”

“Um, I’ll do truth, if you don’t mind.”

“Alright,” Pinkie said as she put a hoof to her chin and thought, “hmm, what’s your favorite animal?”

“Favorite animal? Oh dear, that’s a tough one,” Fluttershy muttered as she fidgeted under her sheet, “I like so many different animals and they’re all special in their own way. It’s too hard to choose!”

“A-alright, you don’t have to pick one then!” Pinkie conceded and everyone chuckled, “Now you spin!”

“O-okay.” Unlike Pinkie’s spin, the bottle barely made a full rotation before landing on Rarity.

“Truth or dare?”

“Let’s spice things up, shall we? I choose dare!” Rarity declared.

“Alright. Um… I dare you to go the rest of the night without makeup.”

“Fluttershy!” Rarity gasped.

“I thought it would be easy!” she yelped.

“Well, we are among friends,” Rarity sighed as she stood up and headed for the bathroom, “even if the princesses are here.” A few minutes and round of drinks later, Rarity returned and barely looked any different.

“I’m sorry, I must look terrible.”

“You look fine, Rarity,” I replied, “seriously. You’re just as pretty now as you were a minute ago.”

“Thank you, Alex,” she said as she sat down and her magic took hold of the bottle, “if this lands on you, I’ll be sure to go easy on you.” To nobody’s surprise but Rarity’s, the bottle didn’t land on me, but instead Luna.

“Truth or dare, Princess?”

“A dare is the obvious choice, so do not hold back. I shall overcome whatever trial you devise!”

“Alrighty then, I dare you,” Rarity paused as she looked around the room before looking right at me, “I dare you to kiss Alex.”

“Rarity!” Twilight exclaimed, “Isn’t that dare a little too extreme this early in the game?”

“Yeah, and I thought nopony wanted to kiss anyone anyway,” I added.

“Fear not everypony. Tis but a simple dare that will cause no harm, so long as my sister does not mind it,” Luna said as she looked at Celestia.

“She’s right, it’s only a game,” she said with a smile, “go ahead Alex. She hasn’t kissed in a long time so it won’t be pleasant anyway.” Oh damn.

“We will let Alex be the one to decide that,” Luna shot back before switching spots with her on my right. With my hands kept firmly in my lap, by aid of Celestia’s magic, I turned and faced Luna who had a hunger in her eyes that I’m not sure everyone else could see. Not wasting any time, she closed the distance between us and her soft lips met with mine for the first time in two days. I was determined to just let the kiss be as long as necessary, but Luna seemed to have a different idea as she slipped her smooth tongue into my mouth, filling it with her subtle blueberry taste. Almost losing myself, I opened an eye and saw Celestia’s stoic face hiding the burning anger inside staring right back at me. I quickly pulled away and took a breath before wiping the little bit of saliva that dripped on my chin.

“*Ahem*, you’re turn to spin,” I said as I nudged Luna who seemed to be in a bit of a trance.

“O-of course,” she replied before spinning the bottle and having it land on Rainbow, “truth or dare?”

“Dare, of course!” Rainbow said confidently as she hovered with her hooves on her hips.

“I dare you to kiss Alex,” Luna said calmly, making me spit-take. When I looked at her, she winked slyly, making me think this was her plan to get the attention off of us. I just wished it didn’t involve Celestia getting even more pissed at me.

“W-what?” Rainbow stuttered as she slowly sank back down to the floor, “K-kiss Alex?”

“Correct. It should not be a challenge for the great Rainbow Dash, should it not?”

“O-of course not!” Rainbow said as she trotted up to me, but avoided my eyes, “It’s just a k-kiss.” When she did finally look at me, her cheeks quickly heated up as her lips trembled with a mix of fear and excitement. Seeing she was going to need a little help I raised a hand, cupped her chin, and slowly pulled her towards me. It only lasted a second, but to her I’m sure the moment our lips touched, it lasted a lot longer. Since that was only the second time we kissed it was hard for me to pinpoint her flavor, but after a little thinking I’d say it’s like a Starburst; tangy and definitely sweet. When we separated, Rainbow practically melted into the floor as she let out a less than appropriate moan and I could feel the side of my face get a little hot.

“Well, since Rainbow seems to be done playing, I’ll spin for her,” I said before sliding said mare out of the way and spinning. I may have been seeing things due to my extreme lack of magic, but I thought the bottle moved a little more than it should have before landing on Celestia.

“…Truth or dare?”

“Dare,” she answered instantly.

“…Okay, I dare you to give Luna a hug and say you love her.” She looked like she was about to object for a second, but quickly reeled it in. She wrapped her sister in a tender embrace before saying she loved her and having Luna say the same. The rest of us ‘aw’ed’ in unison at the simulated display of affection before Celestia spun the bottle and continued the game. The rest of the night went on without anymore-ridiculous dares unless you count the ones involving food and drink, but that didn’t include the princesses and me. When midnight rolled around, everyone decided to head on home since it was still the middle of the week though the princesses decided to stay with me.

“I’m glad you made it, even if you were a little less energetic than usual,” Twilight said to me once the others had gone and the princesses were outside.

“I told you I would,” I said as I rubbed her cheek and looked over her costume again, “I didn’t say this earlier, but I really like your costume. What gave you the idea to wear it?”

“It’s my old uniform that the princess made me wear when I was still in Canterlot,” she explained as she smoothed out her skirt, “it’s a little small, but I still think it’s cute.”

“Cute is an understatement,” I commented before giving her a quick kiss on the cheek, “well, I’ll see you later. I’m not really looking forward to having to entertain two princesses tonight.”

“I’m sure they’ll go easy on you since you’re still tired.”

“I hope so,” I sighed as I walked out of the door, “see ya.”

“Are you ready, Alex?” Celestia asked when I joined her and Luna.

“Yep, just give me a second,” I replied before taking a moment to stretch my wings out, “alright, let’s go.” Once again taking off unsteadily, I headed back to my castle with the two princesses as close as they could be to me in case my strength suddenly gave out. Luckily, I made it back without dropping out of the sky, but my landing was less than graceful again.

“I believe we should retire for the night,” Luna proposed as Celestia helped me stand.

“Sounds good,” I yawned as we entered the castle. What is usually a relatively short walk to my room, ended up being a three-minute shuffle for me with the two helping me the whole way.

“Would you like us to stay in another room so you may rest more comfortably?” Luna asked when I was finally laying down.

“No, it’s fine,” I yawned as I pulled Celestia into my arms and cuddled her. A split second after that, I was out like a light and finally getting some sleep. I was so drained I couldn’t even dream and see Luna, but It didn’t matter because the next morning her sweet and soft lips woke me up.

“What’s goin on?” I yawned as my eyes fluttered open and saw her lying on my chest before I looked around, “Where’s Celestia?”

“Sister is having your attendant prepare breakfast,” she explained as she nuzzled me.

“Breakfast…” I mumbled to myself before self-realization hit, “Aw shit, I’m sorry. I didn’t take care of you last night.”

“Worry not. I was fully aware of how weary you were and chose to let you rest. We may try again to-” Luna couldn’t finish her proposal as the loudest scream I’ve ever heard rang through the walls of the castle and made my bones shake.

“The fuck was that?!” I questioned as I shot up onto my feet.

“I believe that was Tia!”

“Celestia!” I shouted as I flew out of the room and down the hall, leaving Luna no time to catch up. What the hell’s going on now?!

Author's Note

Like I'm pretty sure I said at some point, I'm sorry if you came for the clop. Shit's hard to write and have it not sound terrible, but I got y'all next time... maybe. And I guess if enough people really want to read what happened with Chrysalis, I could put a short something together, and by enough people, I mean like five. On a side note, anyone in Chicago and going to Mamby this weekend? I totally forgot it was this weekend and spent all my money on adult stuff.

Chapter Sixteen: Pain and then Pleasure

“Celestia! What’s wrong?!” I exclaimed as I flew into the dinning room. Spotting her frozen form at the opposite end of the room, I quickly rushed over to her and noticed Chrysalis lying on the floor covering her ears.

“What happened?” I asked as I moved in front of the princess and looked into her extra-wide eyes. She didn’t say anything for a few moments as she continued to look right through me, but eventually raised a shaky hoof and pointed towards Chrysalis. Turning and looking carefully at her, I quickly noticed how big her stomach had become, but it took me a few seconds to make the connections that Celestia did. When I did, my body also locked up for a moment before I slowly turned back around.

“Okay, Celestia, let’s just calm-” I started, but the smack to the face that sent me flying into a wall was anything but calm.

“Alex! How could you?!” she yelled as I quickly peeled myself from the wall and approached her.

“Alright, I deserved that, but-” I guess I should have seen the second hit coming.

“How could you do this to me?!” she screamed as I pulled my head out of the floor.

“I’m sorry, I-” She didn’t hit me that time, at least not physically. After I shook my head and looked up at her, I saw streams of tears running down her pained face. My heart ached, causing me to freeze again as she turned and galloped towards the door. When she went through it, Luna came in and looked between the two of us before I finally thought to go after her.

“What is troubling Celestia?” Luna asked as I ran towards her.

“Sorry, can’t talk,” I said as rushed out of the door and down the hall, “Celestia, wait!”

“Stay away!” she yelled back.

“Come on, I just want to explain what happened!” I shouted as she ran out into the castle garden.

“I don’t want to hear your excuses!” she said as she disappeared among the foliage and I followed in after her.

“Tia, please,” I pleaded as I stopped and looked around me, certain that she didn’t leave the garden, “I just… I just promised I’d help her.”

“And in doing so, you’ve hurt me in the worst way possible!” she cried from somewhere near me.

“…Yeah, I see that now.”

“And this is what I was afraid of: you falling for another mare!”

“Celestia, if there’s one thing I can say for certain, it’s that I don’t love Chrysalis. At best, she’s an annoying roommate that literally sucks the life out of me and doesn’t pay rent.”

“Then why did you sleep with her?”

“She wouldn’t accept the first offer I gave her and I figured if I just gave her what she wanted, she’d leave us alone.”

“Then why can’t you say you love me?!”

“Because!... because of stuff like this,” I sighed as I sat down, the weight of all the drama literally bringing me down, “I know you love me, and I do feel the same… I just don’t want to let you down anymore than I already have. I know you don’t like me being around and sleeping with mares all the time; I know you don’t like having me be so close to Chrysalis, and I know you’re afraid of losing me… but I just think that if I admit it, it’ll make my next inevitable failure that much more painful for you. I just don’t want you to be in any pain.”

“…Did you enjoy it?” she asked as the bushes in front of me rustled a little.

“Not at all. She’s a lot meaner than I thought,” I answered as I thought back, the memories sending chills down my spine, “it hurt pretty bad.”

“…And are you looking forward to the foal?” she asked as she finally stepped out of the bushes with tear stained cheeks and a still pained look on her face.

“To be honest, no; not really. I think I’m too young to have a kid and this one’s going to have it rough with Chrysalis.”

“…She isn’t the nicest mare, is she?” Celestia muttered as she looked up at me with a small smile.

“No, she’s not,” I confirmed as she sat down in front of me, “I know this doesn’t mean much, but… I’m sorry. I should be thinking about you more.”

“No, I shouldn’t be so selfish,” she countered as she scooted closer, “Recently, I’ve come to realize how selfish I’ve become.”

“No you’re not.”

“Yes, I am,” she insisted, “ever since you’ve arrived, I’ve found myself thinking less about my citizens and more about you and I.”

“Nothing wrong with that.”

“I suppose, but I also feel like I’m doing some wrong by thinking this way, which has made me do some thinking of my own.”

“About what?”

“About us,” she said, making my heart pound with fear, “and… I believe I’m open to the idea of forming a herd.” Thank. God.

“Oh,” I sighed as I held my chest, “no, that’s alright. You don’t-”

“No, I do,” she said with conviction, making me look up into her serious eyes, “I understand that with me being one of the rulers of Equestria, I can’t spend as much time with you as either of us would like. So, if you would like to find another mare to spend time with, I will be as accommodating as I can.”

“Uh… I… thanks, I guess.” I thought that was a little too easy, but she seems serious about this… Should I say something about Luna?

“Of course. I love you, Alex,” she said as she wrapped me in a hug, “and I only want the best for you.” …That’s supposed to be my line.

“Thanks, and I…” goddamnit, just say it, “I… I love you too.” She didn’t say anymore, but instead held me tighter and sniffled as some hot tears landed on my wings. We held each other for a while as I massaged and comforted the sad princess, determined to do so for as long as she needed, or until Velvet interrupted.

“I am really sorry to interrupt Sir, but there is a pony here to see you.”

“Tell them I’m busy. The princess and I are spending the day together.”

“Of course.”

“Alex, I can’t,” Celestia protested as she pulled back and looked at me sadly, “I need to return to Canterlot.”

“It’s a good thing there’s two of you then, huh? I’m sure Luna won’t mind if I ask her,” I said as I stood both of us up.

“If you insist.”

“I do. We can do whatever you want today, but we should probably eat breakfast with Luna first,” I said as I led us back into the castle. When we got back to the dining room, Luna had the most concerned look on her face, but started to relax when I explained what happened. As I was explaining and Celestia was busy eating, Luna was giving me an irritated look that was quite unnerving, but quickly hid it when Celestia would look up.

“I’m sorry,” I told Luna as I walked her out, “I was planning on having you stay, but…”

“Yes, well, the circumstances have changed,” she replied flatly, “Sister needs you more than I right now.”

“I got you next time though,” I said before kissing her on the cheek.

“You best,” she said as a chariot landed behind her and she hopped on, “farewell, Alex.” With a wave I watched the princess’s chariot take off towards Canterlot before heading back inside and rejoining Celestia.

“So, is there anything you want to do?” I asked as we walked around side by side.

“Well,” she started as she tilted her head and a loud crack was heard, “I have been pretty stiff lately.”

“Say no more,” I said as I scooped her up, “one, maybe two, massages coming up.” With a hum of delight, I carried her to an elegant spa room that was part of the bath and laid her down on one of the massage tables. When she was comfortable, I magiced a bottle of oil in front of me and lathered up my hands, but not before I snapped my fingers and turned on some mood setting music.

Running a hand down her silky neck and back, I could feel just how tense she really was and since I wasn’t afraid of what could and would happen afterward, I went ahead and got to work. Starting at the top of her long neck, I slowly and firmly kneaded the kinks out of her tired muscles, causing her to let out a relaxed hum. Working methodically, I made my way down her body, being sure to pay attention to all the signs she was giving me; like her slightly labored breathing and rise in body temperature the lower I went. With each inch I moved down her perfect figure, the air around us seemed to get warmer as the familiar and now erotic scent of sunflowers filled it. She wasn’t the only one feeling the effects of my massage though; her supple and soft body got more than one rise out of me and whether or not she was aware of it, I couldn’t tell.

Regardless, I suppressed my urge to jump her and continued my delicate massage of her flank and legs, turning her hums of relaxation into moans of desire. Those moans only became louder as my hands made their way under her, delicately running over her toned stomach and soft teats. Before I could stop myself, not that I needed to, one hand slipped down to her moist slit and with one small touch a torrent of warm liquid poured into my hand as she let out a loud moan. Her labored breathing turned into full on panting as my drenched hand carefully petted her quivering nethers and I trailed kisses up her neck and jawline.

“Stiff wasn’t the only thing you were,” I whispered into her ear, sending visible chills down her spine as her cheeks flushed.

“W-well, you seem pretty stiff yourself,” she replied as one of her hooves rubbed the underside of my raging hard-on, “allow me to return the favor.” Moving around to the head of the table as Celestia sat up, my dick twitched under her hungry gaze and even let out a tear as her soft hoof stroked it. I let out a groan as her slick tongue lapped up the sticky fluid and went on to polish the head. As her mouth started to take more of me and her head began bobbing at a steady pace, I could already feel my own release coming; not only because of the blowjob, but because of the seductive look she gave me all the while.

As my breathing turned into panting and it became harder to hold back, Celestia somehow knew and her eyes screamed ‘don’t hold back’ as she stopped bobbing and let her agile tongue continue her work.

“I had no idea you were so good at this,” I panted as I ran a hand through her mane, “but I can’t hold it any longer. You might wanna-” But my warning was too late. With her magic, she cradled my balls and pushed me over the edge, making me groan in ecstasy as I came in her mouth. Her eyes went wide for a second before relaxing and swallowing the mouthfuls I was giving her, but it eventually became too much and she had to pull back, letting the last few ropes shoot onto her face. As I relaxed, I watched her lick my thick cum from her lips and savor the taste before swallowing again and looked at me with a content smile.

“Just as delicious as I remember,” she commented, “would you like a taste?”

“That’s not funny,” I replied with a smirk and roll of my eyes, “I’ll just take your word for it.” She giggled cutely as she hopped off the table and nuzzled me, knowingly or unknowingly wiping the rest of my seed on my shoulder.

“Ew, now I need a bath.”

“Allow me to join you,” she said as she led the way to the bath, her flank swaying enticingly the whole way. Like a man in a trance, I followed her ass over and into the bath where she sat in front of me and leaned back against my chest. Feeling the most relaxed I had in a while, I wrapped my arms around her as her head laid on my shoulder, letting me take a breath of her naturally sweet scent.

“I love you,” I said mindlessly. I froze for a second, my mouth opening again to take my statement back, but Celestia’s lips locked with mine and my words caught in my throat.

“I love you too,” she replied with a happy sigh. Without any warning my boner came back at full force, rising between her legs and pressing against her still hot pussy.

“It seems we both still need some tending to,” she cooed as she started grinding her flank into my lap. Not bothering to wait for me to say anything, she lifted herself up and carefully but greedily slid me inside of her, swallowing me whole.

“I’ve missed this,” she said airily as a goofy but erotic smile stretched across her face, “allow me to take the lead.” Letting go of her, she spun around until she was facing me, being careful to not let an inch of me slip out. With her hooves on my shoulders, her hips slowly rose until the base of her tail peeked from the water and she slowly descended until our pelvises met again. She kept up her slow movements for a while until it became unbearable for the both of us and she picked up the pace. Leaning forward to wrap her hooves around my neck with me doing the same around her back, her bouncing hips made waves in the bath as she leaned further in for a kiss. She moaned into my mouth as my hands slid down to her flank, gripping her cutie marks as I added my own thrusts. The waves only got bigger and more frequent as we went to town on each other and the marble walls did a good job of echoing the various sounds we made.

“C-Celestia,” I grunted as my hips picked up speed, “I’m about to-”

“Give it to me, Alex!” she moaned into my ear. Not needing anymore convincing, I slammed into her one last time and shot burst after burst of cum into her hungry pussy. Her hold on me tightened with each shot as her tongue lolled out and when I eventually stopped, she went limp in my arms. My grip on her relaxed as I started to go soft, but her tight walls kept me from sliding out. As I started to pull out, Celestia forced her hips back down into me, keeping me from going anywhere.

“Don’t,” she pleaded weakly as her hooves tightened around me, “…don’t leave me.”

“I’m not going anywhere,” I assured as I gently rubbed her back.

“Good,” she said before kissing me and flashing me an erotic smile, “because I’m not through with you yet.”

Author's Note

Sorry for the ridiculously short chapter, but at least it's something. Kinda mad summer break's almost over, but I had fun chilling and smoking everyday. They need to make MJ legal around here soon, got a dispensary opening a few blocks away and the cops apparently don't give a shit if you smoke anyway, so WTF. Who cares though, if Trump becomes president, I'm moving to Canada anyway. Who's with me?

Chapter Eight: What Time is it?

So while I slept pretty well, I woke up to a pretty awkward scene. The girls that stayed, except for a missing Celestia, were standing around my room trying desperately to ignore each other as they played with their hooves or with whatever was in front of them. When I sat up with a loud yawn and stretch, their attention quickly snapped to me as they all trotted over.

“Mornin girls,” I greeted as I rubbed my face, “sleep alright?” They all replied briefly in some way or another before going strangely silent and making me look them over.

“Did uh… Did something happen?” I asked as I looked at each of their uneasy faces.

“…N-no, but ah think ah’m gonna head out now,” Applejack said as she stepped forward, her lips puckering up for a kiss, but she suddenly stopped and backed off, “ah need to get back to the farm.”

“Me too, Ally. The Cakes probably need me back at the bakery,” Pinkie said in her normally cheerful tone, but I could tell something was off. I didn’t have to wait for Rarity or Fluttershy’s reasons before I spoke up.

“Alright, well let me walk you all out at least,” I said as I got up, sliding a knocked out griffon off my lap before heading to my closet to put on some clothes. When I walked into the closet, I was surprised to find a wardrobe identical to mine back home, so I thankfully didn’t have to spend a lot of time deciding what to wear. Once I was dressed in some simple clothes, I led the way out of my room and to the front door. Again as we walked in silence, I heard some familiar music playing, but again I didn’t bother asking if anyone else heard it. When we reached the door, I opened it a crack before leaning on it and saying bye to each of the girls.

“Ah’ll talk to ya later, Alex,” Applejack said as repeated what she did earlier before trotting outside. She only walked for a few seconds before breaking into a full on gallop and disappearing over a hill.

“Someone’s in a hurry,” I said as I turned to Pinkie who reared up and kissed me on the nose.

“See ya, Ally!” she said before bouncing away.

“Will you be alright wearing that?” Rarity asked as she stepped up to me, holding her soiled dress in her magic.

“Yeah, I’ll be fine,” I replied as I rubbed her cheek and she nuzzled my hand.

“If you change your mind, feel free to stop by the shop,” she said as she trotted past me, “until next time, darling.”

“Yep, see you,” I said before turning towards Fluttershy and suddenly being jumped by her as she kissed me deeply. It was a long while before we separated and she floated back down onto her hooves.

“I’ll see you later, Alex,” she whispered before trotting out the door.

“…Of course,” I replied lamely as I watched her leave for a while.

“Master?”

“Jesus!” I exclaimed with a jump before I quickly turned around and found Rosewing standing behind me, her fur matted and feathers sticking in every direction, “Don’t scare me like that!”

“I’m sorry,” she replied through a yawn before holding up a piece of paper, “but this letter just arrived.” Taking the scroll, I noticed that it had Celestia’s seal on it, so it wasn’t hard to guess who it was from, but I couldn’t begin to think what it could be about. Quickly breaking the seal, I unrolled it and began to read.

Dear Alex,

With the development of our relationship and the rising of your own castle, I have decided that we shouldn’t wait any longer. We shall host a banquet at your castle to honor your title change from Citizen to Prince. Expect several ponies to arrive in the next few hours to set up the event, as well as Luna to assist you. I will see you tonight.

Your love, Celestia

“Hmm,” I hummed as I thought about what I read.

“What is it, Master?” Rosewing asked and I handed her the letter, “…This is great news, Master! Everyone will be able to know how great you really are!”

“Yeah, I guess,” I said uncertainly as I scratched my head, “I mean, I was just joking about becoming a prince. I didn’t think it would actually happen, at least not this soon. I honestly don’t know if I’m up for it.”

“You’ll be fine, Master,” Rosewing said as she jumped into my arms, “surprisingly, not a lot of work goes into being royalty. It’s mostly just a title.”

“I don’t know about that, but thanks anyway,” I said as I hugged her, but quickly pulled away, “oh my god, you smell horrible.”

“Well, we were pretty active last night,” she cooed as she tried to pull me closer but I dropped her.

“Yeah, I know. Let’s go take a bath,” I said as I closed the door and headed towards one of the hallways. We only made it a few feet down it before I heard a knock at the door.

“Must be Luna,” I said as I turned around and Rosewing followed for a second before I stopped her, “I don’t think so. The bath’s at the end of this hall. I’ll join you in a minute.”

“As you wish,” she replied with a bow before continuing down the hall. With a shake of my head, I walked back to the door that was knocked on again.

“Alright, I’m coming, I’m coming,” I said before I waved the door open, “knock any harder and you’ll break down the… oh. Hi.” Instead of the princess standing at my door, the one mare from the restaurant was, staring up at me with her violet eyes and slight frown on her face.

“Uh, can I help you?”

“I hope so, seeing as you made me lose my job,” she said somewhat hurtfully, making me frown.

“Oh shit, did I?” I asked as I looked at the saddlebags she was carrying, “You didn’t also get kicked out of your place, did you?”

“How did you know?” she asked with slightly squinted eyes.

“Wait, really?”

“Yes. I moved from home and gave up everything for this job,” she explained, sounding somewhat proud as she flipped her short black mane, “I have only been in town for a month and the restaurant was paying for my home.” … None of that makes any sense. Was she tricked into coming here?

“Ooookay, well if you want, you can stay here. I think I have plenty of rooms,” I said as I stepped to the side, “you know, if you want to stay with the guy that got you fired.”

“I suppose I do not have a choice,” she said with a slight sigh as she trotted in. Once she made it past the threshold, I watched her eyes widen slightly as she looked over the lobby.

“Well, let’s go get you a room,” I said as I headed for the stairs. She quickly trotted after me and followed silently as we walked.

“Soooo… I’m Alex. What’s your name?” I asked after a painfully silent minute.

“Velvet Note,” she answered flatly.

“Hmm,” I hummed as I looked back at her butt and saw the cutie mark she was sporting; a simple quill and parchment, “I see.”

“Stop looking at my flank,” she said suddenly, tripping me up for a second.

“Uh, sorry,” I said before stopping in front of a door that was directly across from mine, “well, here we are.” Opening the door, I stepped to the side to let her enter first. As I looked at her, she looked back with slight suspicion, to which I just shrugged and walked into the room first. Though it wasn’t nearly as elegant and over the top as my room, it was still nice with a large bed on one side of the room and a few other pieces of furniture scattered around.

“Well, make yourself at home,” I said as she walked in after me and looked around, “my room’s right across the hall if you need anything, but I’m gonna go take a bath, so take this.” With a snap of my fingers, a map appeared and landed in my hand before I handed it to her.

“Use this to find your way around. This place only appeared last night, so even I haven’t seen every-”

“Done,” she said suddenly as she held the map up to me.

“Uh… done with what?”

“I have memorized the whole map,” she answered as I took the piece of paper back and put it in my pocket.

“Oh, well okay... See you later,” I said as I turned towards the door, but didn’t even take a step before I heard her cough and spun back around, “yes?”

“H-have you eaten breakfast yet?” she stuttered ever so slightly as she stared at me with a straight face.

“Uh, no. Why?”

“Neither have I, so I will make us some,” she said as she dropped her bag and left the room.

“Uh, sure,” I said as I followed her out. She’s kinda weird. With more painful silence, we walked back to the lobby where we separated, but once again I only made it two steps down the hall towards the bath before someone knocked on the door. With a sigh and drop of my head, I turned around and headed towards it, but was beat by Velvet Note.

“Who is it?” she asked flatly without opening the door.

“Princess Luna,” a familiar and regal voice answered.

“Of course, and I am Nightmare Moon,” Velvet replied with a shake of her head before turning and trotting away from the door, “nice try.”

“Wait-”

“Nightmare Moon?!” Luna exclaimed as the doors burst open, the force of which sent Velvet Note flying backwards. I quickly ran and caught her before she flew into one of the statues and held her close as I looked at the battle ready Luna.

“Nightmare Moon! Where art thou?!” she yelled as she whipped her head around with her wings flared and horn charged.

“Luna, relax!” I yelled back, making her focus her raging gaze on me, “She’s not here! It’s just a prank, bro!”

“Prank?!” she asked fiercely as she stomped towards me, making Velvet Note shiver in fear and clutch me.

“Yeah, you know, a joke!” I explained as she got right up in my face and stared at me intimidatingly, but I didn’t back down.

“Thou ar-”

“Calm down,” I said as I flicked her horn, making her yelp and fall on her butt, “I told you it was just a joke.”

“Thou dare strike-”

“Thy do dare,” I said as I poked her in the nose, “now relax, and no matter how cute it is, you have to stop talking like that.”

“C-cute?” she stuttered as she quickly calmed down.

“And look what you did. You scared my guest,” I said as I held Velvet Note’s shivering body.

“Oh, I-I am sorry,” Luna said as her ears drooped and took a step back, “I-I did not mean to frighten you.”

“I-I-I am not s-scared,” Velvet Note mumbled into my chest as her shivering stopped, “startled maybe, but not s-scared.”

“Okay, well why don’t you go make that breakfast. I’m sure that’ll calm you down,” I said as I set her down on her hooves, facing away from Luna.

“O-of course,” she stuttered as she walked shakily down the hall.

“I am sorry, Alex,” Luna said sadly.

“Eh, don’t be,” I said as I rubbed her back, “I’ve only known her for a few minutes, but I’m sure she’ll be fine.”

“Are you sure?” she asked as she looked at me with sad eyes.

“Nope,” I answered simply before nodding my head towards a hall, “now, what say you about taking a bath? I’ve been trying to take one for a while now.”

“Yes, you do smell strange,” she said as she sniffed me, “I believe I smell my sister on you.”

“Well, she did spend the night so-”

“As well as some other familiar scents,” she said as her eyes narrowed in focus, “hmm…”

“Don’t worry about it, now come on.” Not letting her take the time to figure out who was all over me last night, I quickly led the way to the bath, which turned out to be a giant pool with a fountain shaped like Celestia in the middle.

“How the hell am I supposed to clean this?” I muttered to myself as I watched Rosewing float on her back before noticing me.

“Master, what took- oh,” she said as she doggie-paddled over and got out of the bath. The sight of her wet and glistening body was almost enough to excite me, but luckily, I was able to control myself in front of Luna.

“It is nice to see you again, Rosewing,” Luna greeted with a small bow.

“Sure,” she replied lamely as she walked up to me, “I’ll wash your back, Master.”

“Sounds good,” I answered as I took off my clothes and Luna slipped out of her royal regalia. As we stepped into the warm and sudsy water, we both let out a synchronized sigh of relaxation before sitting down and letting Rosewing wash my back. As we sat in a comfortable silence, I once again heard music playing, but couldn’t keep it to myself this time.

“Please tell me you… what?” I started as I faced Luna, but found her staring at me funnily.

“May I ask a favor of you?” she asked with surprising seriousness.

“Uh, yeah. Whatever you want,” I answered with a raised brow as she turned away from me before looked back over her shoulder with a slight blush.

“C-can you wash my back?” My face went blank for a moment before I answered.

“It’d be an honor,” I said as I grabbed the bottle she floated over to me. As I scrubbed and massaged her back and wings, it became more and more difficult to suppress the feeling Rosewing ignited, especially when I realized how close to Luna’s perfect ass I was. It took an incredible amount of self-control to not grab it, but I managed somehow. When we got out and dressed, we headed to the dinning room as Luna filled me in on what was supposed to be happening tonight.

“But like, it this really necessary?” I asked as we neared the dinning room.

“Of course,” Luna answered simply, “everypony must know about their new prince.”

“I mean, sure, but how many ponies are gonna show up?”

“Well, some nobles and dignitaries will make an appearance, as well as some of the locals, if you wish.”

“I guess I can handle that,” I sighed as we entered the large and lavish dinning room, where my nostrils were assaulted by the most delicious of smells, “what is that smell? It seems… familiar…”

“I think that’s bacon, Master,” Rosewing answered, making me quickly turn to and grab her by the shoulders.

“You’re not fucking with me, are you?” I asked as seriously as I could.

“O-of course not, Master,” she said quickly, making me drop her and scan the large mahogany table. All the way on the other side of the table, and room, were a few seats with food in front of them. Like a madman, I ran like hell to the end of the table and flipped into the seat before starting to shovel food into my mouth. A minute later, Luna and Rosewing walked up and watched me for a second before sitting down on either side of the table and starting to eat, though Rosewing moved her seat right next to mine at the head.

“Oh, there you are,” I heard Velvet Note say after a few silent minutes as she trotted up my left, “I was beginning to think you would not show up.”

“Mmm,” I hummed through my food.

“This food is quite delicious,” Luna commented as she dabbed her mouth with a napkin.

“Uh, t-thank you,” Velvet Note replied as she took a step closer to me, making Luna sigh sadly before Velvet Note looked at me expectantly.

“…What?” I asked after swallowing.

“H-how is it?” she asked simply.

“Oh, yeah, it’s great,” I answered as I set my silverware down on my empty plate, “if I could, I’d make you my personal chef.”

“Are you offering me a job?” she asked hopefully though her expression didn’t change.

“Uh… kinda? I mean, I guess you can have the job, but I can’t pay you. Besides, wouldn’t you want to do something like your last job like, something similar to management?”

“What would you have me do?”

“Uh…” I muttered in thought.

“Why not have her assist with tonight’s preparations?” Luna suggested.

“Uh, sure. Why not?” I replied with a nod, “She has memorized the layout of the whole place already. Think you can handle that?”

“Of course,” she answered with a confident nod of her head before a knocking was heard.

“Guess that’s them,” I said as I got up before addressing Luna and Rosewing, “you two do whatever you need to. I’m gonna go get Trish.”

“Who is this, Trish?” Luna asked.

“She-”

“His marefriend from his world,” Rosewing answered.

“Marefriend?” Luna repeated as she looked at me with a raised brow, “I thought you did not have a marefriend.”

“I don’t,” I said firmly.

“What about my sister?” she then asked, a sly smirk creeping onto her face.

“I-she… whatever, I’m leaving!” I said as I threw my hands up and made the long walk out of the room with Velvet Note on my right as I listened to Luna’s giggles the whole way. When we got to and opened the door, we found a large number of ponies standing outside with carts and bags of food, decorations, and the like.

“Well, I’ll leave everything in your hands-er, hooves. I shouldn’t be long anyway,” I said as the doors swung all the way open and the ponies started filing in.

“You will not be disappointed,” she said as she pulled a quill and parchment out of nowhere and wrote things down as she started talking to and directing the various workers.

“I’m sure I won’t,” I mumbled to myself as I walked out of the castle and down the road that some ponies were in the process of paving. Somewhat regretting my decision to put my home so far away from town, I walked the twenty minutes to town before the five to Twilight’s place where I knocked and waited for a minute. Eventually the door opened and I found Trish on the other side looking a little surprised.

“Oh, Alex,” she said as she stepped up and hugged me.

“Uh… hey,” I greeted awkwardly as I lightly hugged her back before we separated, “you ready to leave?”

“Leave?” she repeated, “Where’re we going?”

“Back to my place,” I answered as I pointed to the spires outside of town, “I’m sure you felt that earthquake last night.”

“I did, but I didn’t know it was that castle,” she said as she looked its large walls, “how’d it get there?”

“Magic,” I answered flatly.

“…Right,” she said as she looked back at me suspiciously, “and how is it your place?”

“Uh… the princess gave it to me?” I replied with a nervous smile, “We’re like best friends now.”

“Hmm,” she hummed as she looked me over, “you look really refreshed for someone who hates mornings.”

“I… took a bath before I came over,” I said as I glanced away, “it was a really nice bath.”

“…You didn’t forget to go on that date with the princess, did you?”

“Heh, of course not,” I replied with a smile as I remembered last night, “we had a lot of fun, especially after dinner.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Oh, uh, nothing,” I said as I wiped a bead of sweat off of my face, “after she made the castle appear, we sat around and talked all night. You know, like we used to do.”

“Is that right?” she said as I felt her gaze burn a hole through my face.

“Y-yeah, but uh, how are you?” I asked as I finally looked her in the eyes again, “I know Rosewing left you and Twilight didn’t back until late last night.”

“I’m fine. Spike was a great host,” she answered as she looked back inside the library at said drake that was asleep on the couch.

“Good, good. Let’s go then,” I said as I turned around and started back towards the castle.

“Wait, I need to say bye to Spike,” Trish said, making me stop, look back, and see her go back in the library. Guess I could have said hi to Twilight. A minute later, Trish walked out as Spike stood at the door and watched her leave.

“Hey, Spike,” I greeted. He stared blankly at me for a second before nodding slightly and closing the door, “cool, he doesn’t hate me anymore. Or at least, not as much.”

“Yeah, he told me about that,” Trish said as she linked her arm with mine, making me tense up slightly, “what was that about?” The whole way back to the castle, I gave her my side of the story and she seemed to understand what I was trying to do, even if she didn’t agree with all of it.

“Been around the block a few hundred times?” she repeated my one line in an amused tone, “you told me you’ve only actually dated a handful of girls.”

“I mean, yeah but… my logic’s still sound. That kid’s had a crush on Rarity for like, forever and I felt kinda bad that Rarity was using him, whether she knew it or not. I just wanted to help,” I explained as we walked down the finished, stone road.

“I get it, but… Wow, it’s a lot bigger up close,” she said as we walked up to the doors.

“That’s what she said,” I mumbled, earning me an elbow to the side as we walked into the lobby that was full of ponies doing all kinds of things.

“Nice statues,” she said as she stepped up to and looked at one of the human ones, “where’d you get these?”

“Magic.”

“Seriously?” she asked with a blank face.

“Yeah. From now on, just assume anything exists because of magic. I’m pretty sure that’s the case anyway.”

“Alex,” a familiar voice called from behind me.

“I see you have everything under control here,” I said as I turned to Velvet Note and petted her head, “good job.”

“Thank you,” she said as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the rubs I gave before I pulled away.

“Who’s this?” Trish asked as she linked arms with me again.

“Is there going to be a new princess as well?” Velvet Note asked as she looked at Trish.

“No, she just a friend,” I answered before Trish could ask any questions, “Velvet Note, meet Trish. Trish, meet my event coordinator and roommate, Velvet Note.”

“Hi,” Trish greeted with a small nod.

“Hello,” Velvet Note replied with the same gesture before turning her attention to me, “I have prepared some invitations that need to be signed and sent as soon as possible. They are waiting for you in your study.”

“Cool, I have a study,” I said as I started following Velvet Note up the stairs with Trish. As we climbed up, Rosewing was coming down and pounced at me the second she saw me.

“Master!” she exclaimed as she nuzzled me.

“Relax, I was only gone for a few minutes,” I said as I tried to fend off her kisses before just dropping her.

“But it felt like an-”

“An eternity, yeah,” I interrupted with a shake of my head, “now, can I ask you to do something and actually se it through this time?”

“Of course,” she answered with a bow.

“Take this,” I said as I handed her the map from earlier, “and take Trish to her room. There should be a bunch of clothes for you to wear in there, so pick out something nice for tonight and come find me whenever you’re done.”

“Alright,” Trish replied before following Rosewing up the right side of the stairs and I followed Velvet Rose up the left.

“So how many invitations do I have to sign?” I asked as we walked down a long and empty hall, “20, 50?”

“A few hundred,” she answered flatly, making me stop walking for a second.

“…You’re joking.”

“I am not,” she said as she looked over her shoulder at me, “all you have to do is sign them, so it should not take too long. Two or three hours at the most.”

“Jesus Christ,” I sighed as we walked into my study where I sat down at my fancy desk that had a tall stack of papers on one side and a quill and ink in front of me, “alright. Here I go.” So, all that signing ended up taking a lot longer since I kept taking breaks every few minutes to talk to someone or somepony, or give my hand a break. At one point, I wondered how Celestia does this everyday, but I remembered she doesn’t have hands. Towards the bottom of the stack, there were a few invitations that weren’t addressed to anyone and since I didn’t think any of the ponies from town got invitations besides the six and Mayor Mare, I sent some to the few ponies I knew the names of.

Eventually, five o’clock rolled around and ponies were supposed to be showing up soon, so Velvet Note dragged me to my room where I cleaned myself up and put on a black tux. When I was done, I started making my way to Trish’s room but was interrupted when Velvet Note told me the princesses were here. Not wanting to be a shitty host, I went to the door and greeted them.

“Evening, ladies,” I said as they trotted through the door with a huge platoon of guards that dispersed and stationed themselves around the place, “and if you don’t mind me saying, you look ravishing.”

“Surely you jest, Alex,” Luna said with an amused smile. She wore what I thought was a simple evening gown that matched her color scheme quite well and did a great job of emphasizing her assets.

“Aw, thanks, Alex,” Cadence said as she stepped up next to Luna. She was wearing a dress similar to Luna’s, but in pink and gold and her mane was braided for whatever reason.

“I don’t know why you think I was talking to you, but I guess you look alright,” I said lamely, making her puff her cheeks, “but I told you I’d be a prince the next time you saw me.”

“Well, you’re still not a prince yet,” she said as she stuck her tongue out at me and trotted away with Luna.

“Hello, my love,” Celestia greeted as she stepped up and kissed me, making the nearby guards gasp pretty loudly.

“Hey,” I replied simply when we separated and I looked over her, “you look great.”

“Thank you,” she replied with a cute blush as she ran a hoof over my chest, “and you look very dashing.”

“Heh, thanks,” I said as I rubbed her cheek and looked into her slightly red and puffy eyes, “… are you alright?”

“Of course,” she answered as she quickly moved past me and stood at the bottom of the stairs as other ponies started coming in through the door, “now, come stand with me. Your should greet your guests.”

“… Alright,” I said as I stood next to her as she sat on her haunches and put on her usual motherly smile. The two of us stood there for what seemed like forever as we greeted the various ponies and endured their scrutinizing gazes. Every time I tried to ask her what was up, she would start a conversation with the next pony that came up and introduced me. Eventually, the ponies I invited from town started to show up along with the mane six, so I didn’t have to stand around for much longer.

When what looked like the last pony showed up, Celestia and I headed up the stairs to the ballroom right as Trish started coming down. Damn. My mouth hung open slightly as I watched her descend the stairs in her tight fitting dress that was strikingly similar to Luna’s in color and appeal. I could see her blush slightly when she stepped up to me.

“How do I look?” she asked, knocking me out of my trance.

“…Uh, great. Fantastic even,” I said after a quick shake of my head before offering her my right arm, “you wouldn’t mind accompanying me this evening, would you?”

“Of course not,” she replied as she took it. Right as I took a step towards the ballroom, I felt a burning gaze on my back, making me stop and turn to Celestia.

“Who’s your friend, Alex?” she asked as she looked over Trish.

“Ah, right. You two haven’t met,” I said as I took a cautious step back and let them both look angrily at each other, “Celestia, this is my friend from earth, Trish. Trish, this is Princess Celestia, the princess I went out with last night.” The three of us stood there for a literal hot minute as the two stared at each other with me not getting in the middle of it.

“…Hmm, well, let’s go Alex,” Celestia said suddenly as she put a wing around me, “we have some guests to entertain.”

“Uh, sure,” I said as I put my left hand on her neck and was about to put the other in my pocket before it was suddenly grabbed.

“I did say I would join you,” Trish said as she locked arms with me again.

“…Right,” I muttered as I felt the two stare at each other through me as we entered the bright and lavish ballroom. With the calming sound of an orchestra washing over the room from a balcony, the three of us met and talked with various groups of pompous nobles, with me tolerating their pokes and general rudeness, and Trish pretty much not saying anything.

When I got a minute by myself by getting a drink, I found Twilight and Rainbow sitting by themselves, making me curious.

“Hey, you two,” I said as I sat with them, “enjoying this little shindig?”

“Oh, Alex,” Twilight said as she got up and gave me a kiss on the cheek, “thanks for inviting us.”

“Well, it’s not like I wasn’t going to,” I said as I sipped from my drink, “but where are the others?”

“Around,” Rainbow answered as she pointed to Applejack and Rarity who were both on opposite sides of the room, “they’ve been acting pretty weird.”

“You’d know all about that, wouldn’t you?” I teased Rainbow, making her blush as she looked down at the table, “But do you know what’s up? They were acting pretty weird when they left this morning.”

“Were they over for breakfast or something?” I heard Cadence’s voice say as the sound of hoof-steps got closer.

“I do not believe so,” Luna said as the two stepped on either side of me, “I had breakfast with Alex and the elements were not there. Perhaps they had a slumber party?”

“Yes… we had a slumber party,” I deadpanned as I watched Rainbow and Twilight’s faces turn red. Cadence saw this and flashed me a surprised look to which I nodded, making her face slightly red.

“Anyway, you all enjoying this party?” I asked after I downed the rest of my drink.

“It’s alright,” Rainbow answered as she leaned on the table, “a little boring though.”

“I agree,” Luna added simply.

“Well, I know what I could do to make this a lot more fun, but I kind of have a reputation to create,” I said as I felt the outline my phone made in my pocket, “I did invite everyone from town I could think of in hopes that someone would do something interesting, but I guess it’s up to me. You four mind helping me out?” With no one declining my offer, the four of us moved over to one side of the room that was supposed to be used for dancing, but everyone was just standing around talking.

“So what are we doing?” Cadence asked as I pulled out my phone and browsed my music collection.

“I assume you all know how to dance?” I said as I looked up and saw them all agree in various ways, “Well, we’re going to break the tense atmosphere with some dancing… And I have just the song to start it off.” Right as I said that, I snapped my fingers and made all of the lights in the room go off, as well as silence the orchestra. The dark room went silent for a moment as everyone tried to figure out what was going on before some spotlights flashed on and focused down on us right as the music started. The four looked around in confusion for a bit before noticing everyone’s attention was on us, and admittedly, it was terrifying, but the sheer amount of bass I could feel pounding through the floor and air made me completely forget about all the other ponies in the room.

So, I’m not saying I’m a great dancer, but the second the song dropped I was going hard. Busting moves left and right all around the girls as they just stood in place and watched me. Before I knew it, the song was over and I was standing back where I started, slightly out of breath as the room fell back into an amazingly painful silence. I was just about ready to sprint the fuck out of there when the sound of a single pair of hooves started pounding the floor in applause. Slowly lifting my head and turning to the source of the noise, I found Celestia trotting over with the largest and most genuine of smiles.

“Alex, that was simply amazing!” she said as she reared up and hugged me, making me relax as I put my face in her mane, “If you were dancing, why didn’t you come get me? I wanted my first dance to be with you.”

“S-sorry?” I said as I looked up and saw the surrounding ponies whispering to each other, “but, uh… there’s always the second dance.”

“And there’s no way you’re getting out it,” she said as we released each other and another song started. So for whatever reason, it was weird as fuck for me to start dancing, but when Celestia does, everyone says ‘fuck it’ and joins in. That anger only lasted for a second though, as it was quickly replaced with amusement as I watched the ponies flail and seizure about. The dancing went on for a really long time with me switching partners with the girls as well as a few random others every song until I was dancing with Celestia again. When we finished, I took a seat and loosened my tie while Celestia went and got us something to drink.

“I see you’re having a good time,” I heard a voice say over the music from behind me. I turned around and found Trish sitting at the table behind mine, swirling a glass in one hand and leaning against the table with the other.

“Oh hey. Where ya been? You missed out on all of this,” I said as I gestured to the convulsing equines.

“Me and Rosewing were talking,” she answered simply as I watched the dance floor with a smile.

“Oh? What about?”

“You.”

“Me?” I said as I turned back to her and saw a weird expression on her face. If I had to guess, I’d say that’s a cross between disgust, anger, disappointment, and… amusement?

“And, what’d she have to say?” I asked wearily.

“Oh, not much…” she replied flatly as she looked into her cup thoughtfully, making me sigh in relief, “she just told me about how you had sex with a bunch of ponies last night.” There was a silence between us. A long, painful silence that somehow felt a lot worse than the one from earlier despite the blaring music around us. The worst part about it was that I had literally nothing to say; I couldn’t defend or excuse myself, I couldn’t make up some ridiculous lie that somehow explained my behavior that I knew she caught onto… I was backed into a corner that was inside a hard place crushed by a rock and put on a flaming frying pan.

“… Yeah, I did,” I eventually said as I hung my head.

“You do realize how fucked up that is, right?” she said flatly, making my heart hurt as I clenched my fist.

“…I…”

“I mean, I might have been able to forget about it if you only fucked one of them, like for diplomatic reasons or something, but you didn’t,” she continued, increasing the pain in my heart with every word, “you willfully and happily had sex with a bunch of animals.”

“…T-they’re not animals,” I muttered and she somehow heard me.

“Oh, excuse me. Ponies,” she said as I heard her chair slid across the floor, “I’m gonna go puke now.” As I listened to her footsteps fade, I put my face in my hands with a hard sigh. Well, damn. There went my last connection to earth. I feel like a joke would be good right now, but… I just can’t… As I sat, hoping to God that that was just a joke Trish was playing, I felt a tap on my shoulder.

“Sorry, but would you mind leaving me alone? I’m… I’m not feeling too great,” I muttered.

“Then this should help,” I heard Celestia’s sweet voice say. I slowly looked up and found a large chalice floating in front of me with Celestia smiling next to me.

“Thanks,” I said as I took the big cup and sipped from it. The second it touched my tongue I gagged as I tried to swallow the disgusting white liquid.

“W-what the hell is this?” I asked as I looked into the cup and watched the drink change color, “It’s chalky and tastes like, bone marrow or something.”

“Please ignore the taste and just drink,” she said as she held the cup up to my lips, “it will make you feel better.”

“Ugh, alright,” I said as took the cup again and did my best to chug the disgusting liquid. Saying I was nauseous when I finished is an understatement, but I somehow managed to keep it down.

“Now, come. It’ time to make the announcement,” Celestia said as she got me to stand up.

“Right, *burp*, now?” I asked as I kept a hand on her back and followed her to some stairs.

“Yes. It could happen any moment,” she mumbled as she floated me up the stairs with relative ease and sat me on a conveniently placed chair on a balcony, “would you mind lowering the music?” As I focused on my breathing, I snapped my fingers weakly and the music lowered as some of the lights came back on. Celestia got everyone’s attention and proceeded to give a speech about me and something else, but I was too preoccupied with the strange pain I was feeling all over my body.

When she started her speech, the pain was dull and annoying, but as time went on, the pain got worse as it focused in on certain parts of my body, specifically my back, hands, and head. Eventually, the pain became so bad I couldn’t hold back my screams as the skin on my back felt like it was ripping open. Without thinking, I tore my jacket and shirt off in attempt to relieve the pain and it helped, but not enough as when I took a breath in between my screams and opened my eyes, I found all my friends around me, excluding one, looking at me with immense concern.

“C-Celestia!” I croaked as I fell on the floor and writhed in pain, “What the hell’s going on?!”

“I’m sorry, my love!” she said as she held my sweating head gently, “I should have warned you, but I was just too excited and wanted it to be a surprise. The main reason behind tonight was for everyone to see your ascension!”

“W-what?” I groaned as I pulled away from her, “W-what do you mean?”

“With your title change, there also has to be a physical change,” she said vaguely.

“Y-you mean… L-like I’m gonna be a-a-a,” I couldn’t even finish the thought.

“An alicorn?!” Twilight exclaimed for me.

“Yes,” Celestia answered calmly, making me chuckle slightly.

“Heh. I swear to God, if I turn into a pony,” I mumbled before I froze and let out the loudest scream yet, right as I felt an indescribable pain explode from my back. As soon as it happened though, the pain stopped immediately and I was able to catch my breath before the girls around me let out blood curdling screams. Having already starting to recover, I looked around at the girls and saw the reason for their screams; they were splattered with blood, my blood.

“Amazing,” Celestia mumbled as her, Luna, and Cadence were the only ones who didn’t freak out.

“Indeed,” Luna added as the two looked on either side of me.

“W-what?” I asked as I slowly stood up, but had somewhat of a hard time, like I was heavier, but lighter at the same time.

“You-you-you,” Twilight stuttered with the widest eyes I’ve seen her have.

“You have wings, Ally!” Pinkie exclaimed as she suddenly appeared in front of me.

“R-really?” I asked, but was too dazed to look behind me, “H-how do they look?”

“Simply magnificent!” I heard Rarity say from behind me before I felt a light tug in a spot I’d never felt before, “They are the purest white, like the princess’s!”

“And they’re huge!” Rainbow said as she flew around me, “I bet you’re be super fast, but not faster than me!”

“And is it just me, or are ya a little more muscly than before,” Applejack said as she poked my stomach, making me look down and see the angry six-pack I had.

“Damn,” I said I too felt my rock hard muscles. The six crowded around me as we inspected my body and Celestia addressed the confused guests.

“Everypony!” she exclaimed, drawing my attention, “Look upon your new prince! Alex, the Prince of Lust!” She looked back at me and gestured me forward and I listened, smacking Cadence in the back of the head with my wings as I passed by her. I gulped hard as I looked over the edge of the balcony at all the gasping faces staring up at me. I’m sure I looked terrifying with my wings fully spread and muscles flexed, so much so that quite a few mares fainted while others’ faces became red with fear. I think.

“Why don’t you say something?” Celestia said as she nudged me.

“Uh, okay,” I muttered before clearing my throat, “H-hey, everypony. Uh… like the princess said, I’m now a prince, of lust specifically. I guess that means my area of expertise has to do with sex and the like, so if you’re having any problems with that, don’t hesitate to ask me for advise.” The room was silent for moment before everyone started pounding the floor in applause, making me let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding.

“Anyway, back to the party!” I exclaimed, making the applause louder as music started playing again and they all went back to dancing, “How was that?”

“It was great,” Celestia said before she leaned in for a kiss that I was all to eager to accept.

“Fun fact: I heard this song at an orgy,” I said after we separated, “and I get the feeling that one’s going to break out right now.” I looked over at a relatively dark corner of the ballroom and could see plain as day a stallion giving it to a mare, hard. I didn’t have to look very hard or long (heh), to find another couple in a similar situation close by.

“A-are those two, rutting in the middle of the dance floor?” Rarity asked, making all of us look and sure enough, they were.

“Ponies after my own heart,” I commented as I looked back at Celestia hungrily, making her shiver, “you wouldn’t mind if poured my heart out all over your face, would you?” I could hear gasps and sounds of disgust behind me.

“O-of course not,” she replied, and I wasted no time scooping her up into my arms and sprinting all the way to my room where we went on to have the hottest and bloodiest sex ever. And you know, it was bloody because of my back, and maybe other things. It lasted all night and even though I was totally absorbed with our activities, I could easily sense that the same thing was going on back in the ballroom. It was as if my ascension had completely broken down the walls I and everypony else had on their lust and made them go crazy, except for a few I would find out about later.

The next morning I awoke with not even the slightest bit of fatigue or pain from the hardcore pounding I gave the princess only a few hours ago. When I got up, I found the solar princess snoozing peacefully next to me, covered in an amazing amount of my fluids, which instantly made me rock hard. Just as I was about to pounce on her, I heard a knock at my door, making me sigh in annoyance as I got up and went to it.

“Ah, Sir. You are awake. I wanted, to…”

“Oh, hey Velvet Note. Where ya been? I didn’t see you at all last night,” I said after I opened the door and saw the velvet mare, “anyway, what’s up?”

“I-you-penis,” she stuttered, making me look down at my still raging hard-on.

“Oh, sorry. Let me put something on real quick,” I said as I closed the door and went over to my closet. I was able to put on pants and shoes easily enough, but a shirt was impossible because it wouldn’t fit over my wings that I couldn’t close, so I decided to just not wear a shirt. When I opened the door again, I found Velvet Note standing in the same spot with the same blank expression that I left her with.

“Yo, Velvet,” I called out as I snapped my fingers in front of her face, which seemed to bring her back.

“Huh?” she mumbled as she glanced around, “W-what is going on?”

“You were going to tell me something,” I answered, making her look up at me before she shook her head.

“I-it is about the party last night,” she said as she started walking down the hall and I walked with her, “there are a large number of ponies that have not left yet and will not listen to me when I tell them to leave.”

“Well, it’s not like it’s your job to do all that.”

“W-well, maybe it can be?” she muttered as she looked up at me with hopefully eyes, but a still blank face.

“What? You want to be my assistant or something?”

“I would love to!” she exclaimed with the first smile I’ve seen her make.

“Uh, I wasn’t really offering, but whatever. Like I said before, I don’t have any money to pay you with, so all I can offer is a place to sleep and whatever food’s around.”

“That is more than enough,” she said happily as her face went back to its usual blankness.

“Hmm… you seem pretty happy about this?” Was that a question?

“Yes. It has always been my dream to assist royalty so that I can help the ponies of Equestria.” Such a noble and simple dream… Makes me feel like a piece of shit. When we made it to the ballroom, I saw what Velvet was talking about. Ponies were lying all over the place, asleep and covered in various substances that filled the room with a disgusting smell.

“Oh my god, that’s rank,” I said before I snapped my fingers and the windows flew open, “so, how am I going to wake them up? Did you try yelling at them?”

“Yes, I tried everything,” Velvet said as she shook a snoring stallion.

“Maybe you just weren’t loud enough,” I said before taking a deep breath. So, it would have been nice if I knew what kind of powers I got after my ascension so that I didn’t accidentally blow out any eardrums with the Canterlot Voice I belted out. Needless to say, everypony awoke with a start as they looked around for the source.

“Alright, everyone out,” I said as I pointed to the door behind me, “you don’t have to go home and you’re totally welcome to take a bath, but you can’t stay here. Orgies are on Fridays, so feel free to stop by next week. Velvet, make sure to put Orgy Fridays on the calendar... And make sure I have a calendar.”

“Y-yes sir,” she replied as she made the notes and rubbed her ears. I stood at the front door and saw all the ponies off, as none of them took up my offer for a bath, and as I did, Celestia eventually flew down the stairs and touched down a few feet from me before walking over on extremely wobbly legs. Hell yeah, I did that.

“Good morning, my love,” she greeted right as she fell over in front of me, but I easily caught her.

“Whoa, careful there. Still need a little rest before you move around any more,” I said before kissing her, “and maybe a bath.”

“Well, I have you to thank for both,” she giggled as she threw her hooves around my neck, “would you join me?”

“If I ever say no, something’s wrong with me,” I said as I picked her up and headed to the bath.

“S-sir! What should I do?” Velvet asked, making me stop and look at her.

“I guess you could make us some breakfast and watch out for anyone that wants to talk to me,” I answered before I started walking again, “oh, and send a letter to Rainbow Dash telling her to come over as soon as possible. These wings are starting to piss me off.”

“Right away, sir,” she replied before trotting off.

“Is that your new assistant?” Celestia asked as I carried her down the hall.

“Yep. She’s a little weird, but she works hard and is willing to work for free, so,” I replied as we entered the steamy bathhouse, “but right now, I think I need your assistance with something.”

“Of course, Master,” she replied seductively and we proceeded to take the dirtiest bath ever. Two hours later, we emerged from the bath and I watched her leave on a chariot she called earlier. When I went to the dinning room, I found a feast waiting for me. How Velvet Note knew what and how much food I wanted was impossible for me to figure out, but I was definitely thankful as I shoveled the food into my mouth. Velvet Note also somehow knew exactly when I finished eating and came to get me, saying that Rainbow arrived before leading me to the throne room.

“So, am I crazy, or are the throne room and ballroom the same place?” I asked Velvet as we approached the grand stairs and I looked over the internal map I had.

“No, you are right. Apparently, this room changes between the two as they are needed,” she said as she opened the doors. To say the room impressed me, just about sums it up, since I technically knew what it looked like. My golden throne sat at the far side of the room in front of a stained glass window that depicted me in my new form as Celestia and I held each other. There’s no way that window was there when the place first showed up.

I walked the long way up to the large chair, passing Rainbow as she sat in one of the many seats in the room, climbed the few steps and sat down. Just like I showed Cadence that one time, I sat low in the throne with my legs spread, head resting on my hand as I leaned on an armrest and smiled devilishly as I looked over the large room.

“All I need now is a crown that I won’t wear,” I said as I quickly sat forward to relieve the pain from my wings, “so, thanks for coming, Rainbow.”

“O-of course, P-Prince,” she replied as she quickly flew to the bottom of the steps and bowed.

“No no no. We’re not doing that,” I quickly said, “we’re still friends, so you can still call me Alex. Unless you’re into that kind of thing.”

“N-no!” she said as she looked up at me before quickly looking at the ground, “Alex is good.”

“Great. Now, I called you over because these wings are being a pain in the ass. Think you could help me figure them out?”

“Of course,” she replied as her usual smirk appeared, “you called just the right girl!”

“I know,” I said as I got up and walked down the stairs, “let’s go. Velvet, I’ll be going out for a bit.”

“Then I will come with you,” she replied as I passed her at the throne room doors.

“I was just going to let you relax here, but if you want to come, that’s cool,” I said as we walked down the stairs before calling out, “Rosewing! Keep an eye on the place!”

“That griffon is still here?” Velvet asked as she looked around the empty lobby.

“Yeah. I couldn’t tell before, but after I changed, I can feel her lecherous eyes watching me all the time. Hopefully she’ll still listen to me,” I said as we left the castle and walked until we were in a familiar battlefield.

“I-I know this will sound a little weird,” Rainbow started after Velvet and I took a seat under a tree, “b-but I need to check out your wings to see if their like mine.”

“Alright,” I replied as I lay on my stomach, “just be gentle. It’s my first time.”

“R-right,” she stuttered as I watched her float over my left wing and start poking and prodding it. It was definitely a strange feeling, like I was being touched on a body part I didn’t know I had, but was sure it was there. As she looked me over, I started to really comprehend the fact the I actually had wings and if things went alright, I could fly with them. I better get over my crippling fear of heights now.

“Oh, I get it now,” Rainbow said when she finished looking at my right wing.

“What?”

“I was wondering why you weren’t reacting to anything I was doing and thought that your wings were messed up, but it turns out their just locked up,” she explained as I felt something wrap around the base of each wing and felt something press down on the space between them, “this might hurt a little.”

“What are you gonnAHH, FUCK!” I yelled as Rainbow pulled on my wings and pressed on the spot between them, making a loud pop, “Jesus Christ! What the h-Oooh, my god!”

“Sir! Are you alright?” Velvet asked as she stood in front of me and I got on my knees.

“I’m great, actually!” I said as I felt the wind blow with each individual feather, “It felt like I had a huge kink in my back get massaged out. Thanks Rainbow.”

“No problem,” she said as I watched my wings move around, “it’s a good thing it was such an easy thing to fix. It could have been a lot worse.”

“And considering I just got them yesterday, it would suck if they had to stay that way. So, can I fly?”

“Sure, why not?” she said as I stood up and kept moving them around, quickly understanding how I was supposed to move them, “Just take a minute to get a feel for them. Since you just grew them, you shouldn’t need any preening, so you should be ready to fly.”

“Cool,” I said as I did a few test flaps, easily blowing Velvet over, “sorry. With the size of these things, I guess I should have seen that coming.”

“It is alright, Sir,” she said as she sat up and fixed her mane, “a little breeze will not kill me.”

“Seems like you got it down already,” Rainbow said as she stood in front of me and stretched out her wings, “just to make sure, do what I do.” She went on to move her wings in certain patterns, together and independently of each other, and it seemed like I got it.

“Good, good,” she said with an enthusiastic smile, “you’re a fast learner! Now, I remember you said you’re afraid of heights, so we won’t do anything crazy. Just concentrate on lifting yourself up and hovering; don’t worry about being straight.”

“Oh, I don’t worry about that,” I joked and expected Rainbow to get flustered, but surprisingly, she didn’t.

“Haha, real funny. Come on, Alex, this is serious. I don’t want you getting hurt and not being able to fly at all, like…” she said before going quiet.

“I get it, I’m sorry. I’ll be serious from now on,” I said with a smile, “I’ll make you proud, Teach.” With that, I took a few steps back before closing my eyes and focusing on what she said. After pumping my wings at a comfortable and steady rhythm, I put more power into them and could feel all the wind I was making. I kept it up for a while, slowly tiring as my breathing started to get harder.

“Alex, you’re doing it!” Rainbow said suddenly.

“Yes, you are flying,” Velvet elaborated. Taking a chance, I opened my eyes and saw the ground under me at least a foot away.

“Holy shit, I’m flying!” I exclaimed and right as I did, my concentration broke and I fell down the one foot back to the ground, which, admittedly, scared the fuck out of me before I fell to my knees.

“Good job, Alex!” Rainbow said as she hugged me, “Keep this up and you’ll soaring in no time!”

“Heh, thanks, but I should probably get over my phobia first,” I said as I patted her on the back. The training went on for a half-hour and apparently I was making great progress. I say ‘apparently’ because I kept my eyes closed for the majority of my flying and couldn’t tell how high I ended up going. When I opened them the second time, I saw that I was about ten feet up and promptly had a panic attack that sent me crashing back down, but thanks to my invulnerability, I was fine. You’d think that because of my inability to be seriously injured I wouldn’t be scared, but I still was.

When we finished and planned to continue in two days, Velvet and I headed back to the castle where we found a lone pony standing at the door with her hoof raised and frozen a few inches from it.

“Can I help you?” I asked, startling it as it quickly whipped around and faced me. It was a cute green and black earth mare that had two lily pads without the flowers for a cutie mark.

“I-I, uh…” she stuttered with a blush as she gazed upon my half naked form, “I-I wanted to a-ask the prince something.”

“Oh, my first consultation,” I said with a large smile as I opened the door, “please, come in, come in. Velvet? Can you get us something to drink?”

“Of course,” she replied before hurrying off.

“This way,” I said as I led the mare to the throne room where I sat in my throne and she sat quite a ways away, “so what’s on your mind?”

“W-well, I-”

“What?” I exclaimed as I turned an ear towards her, “you’re too far away, I can’t hear you.”

“I-I said-”

“You know what? Why don’t you come up here with me?” I said as I patted my lap, “Don’t want us yelling at each other and I’m sure this is already plenty embarrassing for you.” It took her a moment, but she eventually got up, bowed at the bottom of the stairs before climbing them, and sitting in my lap as I put a hand on her back to steady her. As she got comfortable, Velvet trotted in with a tea set and poured the two of us some. We sipped from the cups a few times as I waited for her to get comfortable enough. When she didn’t say anything for a few minutes, I looked at Velvet and nodded towards the door. She got the message and left the two of with a bow.

“So, first things first: what’s your name?” I asked calmly.

“L-Lilypop,” she answered.

“Cute,” I replied as I lightly rubbed her back and flashed a smile, “so what can I help you with, Lilypop?”

“W-well,” she stuttered as her blush darkened, “m-my c-coltfriend and I… we-we-”

“Alright, take a deep breath,” I interrupted as I kept rubbing her, “no need to be nervous. It’s just you and me and I’m definitely not judging. I’m sure whatever your problem is, it’s nothing to be embarrassed about, so just tell me what’s up.” After taking a breath and sip of her tea, she seemed to gain the confidence she needed to speak.

“W-well, my coltfriend. He… he says he’s not satisfied with me anymore.”

“What?” I said exasperatedly, “What’s not to be satisfied with? You’re cute, smell nice, and I’m sure your special talent is awesome!”

“Heh, thanks,” she said as she cracked a smile, “b-but that’s not what I meant. He’s… unsatisfied s-sexually.”

“Mm, I see,” I hummed as I rubbed my chin thoughtfully, “what did he say?”

“He says that my… v-vagina,” she whispered that, “doesn’t feel good anymore. He says he wants to try a-anal.”

“Ah, this classic scenario,” I said wistfully as I folded my arms, “back where I’m from, this problem usually springs up among new couples. How long have you two been together?”

“Five years,” she answers simply.

“Oh… well never mind. He must have heard about it from one of his friends,” I said with a shake of my head, “anyway, what really matters is if you’re willing to do something like that.”

“I… I’m not sure,” she replied as she played with her hooves, “I’m willing to do anything for him, honest, but I heard it really hurts the first time and takes a long time to get used to.”

“Hmm, I’ve heard these things too,” I said as I rubbed my chin again, “well, I’ll ask again: do you want to do this?”

“…Y-yes,” she answers nervously, but certainly.

“Alright, well I have just the thing for you. Velvet!”

“Yes, Sir?” she said as her head poked through the door.

“There should be a bag on the floor in my room with my tattoo on it. Can you get it for me?”

“Of course. One moment,” she said before she disappeared.

“W-what’s in the bag?” Lilypop asked.

“Well, what did you tell your man-er, stallion, when he first asked you about this?”

“I said I’d think about it and he said I could take as long as I need.”

“Great, I was hoping that’s what he said. Now, let’s just wait a second for her to bring the bag.” It was about a minute before Velvet returned and floated the bag over to me.

“Thanks,” I said as I took it and opened it, making Lilypop gasp, “relax, their just dildos. I know for a fact that you have one back home.” She blush deeped before she dropped her head.

“It’s alright, everyone has one. Case in point, me. Now look here,” I said as pulled out a pretty small dildo and bottle of lube, “this is an anal training kit. As the name implies, it helps people, or ponies in this case, train their flanks in the art of anal sex. All you have to do is start masturbating with the smallest dildo and when you become comfortable with it, move a size up. Which one of these looks about as big as your guy’s?”

“Hmm… this one,” she said as she pulled out a foot long one.

“Hmm, good for him. So just take your time using all of the smaller ones until you feel comfortable with this one. When you do, you’re ready.”

“I-is it really that simple?” she asked a she looked at me worriedly.

“Of course, but the number one thing is safety. When you’re going at it, don’t be afraid to use a lot of lube, cause you’ve got a lot. If you somehow run out and are too embarrassed to go buy some, just visit me again and I’ll hook you up.”

“S-should I keep this a secret from him?”

“If you want to. I’m sure it’ll be a great surprise when you one day tell him you’re good to go, but it might also make him feel better if he’s part of the process. You know him better than me, so that’s up to you, but other than that, you should be set. Unless there’s something else you need.”

“No no, that’s it,” she said with a smile as she got up and threw the bag on her back, “thank you so much, Prince Alex. I don’t know what I would have done without your help.”

“Don’t go thanking me yet. You have to see the whole thing through first, but I’ll accept your praise anyway,” I said with a smirk as we walked down the throne room and out the door that Velvet was standing next to, “feel free to stop by and give me an update. You’re the first pony I’ve helped, so I really want to know if it goes well for you.”

“I think I can do that,” she said as we approached the front doors and she turned to me, “again, thank you.”

“No problem. It’s my one and only job, after all. See ya later,” I said as I rubbed her head.

“Bye,” she said with a smile and bow before trotting down the road. I watched her disappear over the hill before I let out a content sigh.

“This must be how the princesses feel when they help someone out,” as I said that, I spotted a chariot descending from the sky as it headed towards me, “ah, and speaking of pink annoyances…”

“Alex!” Cadence shouted as she jumped out of the cart before it touched down and flew at me without slowing down and ended up tackling me to the floor.

“Ow, what the hell?” I groaned as my wings yelled me to get off them.

“Oh Alex! I’m so proud of you!” she squealed as she nuzzle my face, “I saw that mare leave with the biggest smile on her face! You must have really helped her out!”

“I did my best, yeah,” I said as I lifted Cadence off of me and sat up, “anyway, what are you doing here? I don’t remember inviting you.”

“What? I can’t check up on the new Prince of Lust?” she asked with a goofy smile that made me uncomfortable.

“… I guess,” I said as I got up, “Velvet? Can you make some more tea and bring it to my study?”

“Of course, Sir,” she said before leaving.

“Ooh, you even got your own assistant!” Cadence said before jumping and latching onto me, “They grow up so fast!”

“What are you, my moms? I already had two, I don’t think I need another,” I said as I walked up the stairs with her stuck to my chest, “but seriously, what’s up?”

“Nothing, I just wanted to see how you were doing, especially after last night. It got a little… wild.”

“Yeah, it did. I don’t know if you cold tell, but me and Celestia were going at it hard.”

“Yes, I could tell, thank you,” Cadence said as she let go of me.

“Like, really hard. You should have seen her when we woke up. She could barely stand.”

“I get it. Thank you.”

“Then we took a nice bath… where I gave it to her again.”

“OKAY, ALEX! I get it!” she exclaimed as she walked ahead of me.

“Heh, alright. Just wanted to make sure you did,” I said as I caught up to her and walked the rest of the way to my study.

“So, besides the overwhelming sexual attraction me and Celesia have for each other, do you know what was going on with everyone else?” I asked after we got comfortable.

“It was probably the large surge of magic you released when you ascended,” Cadence explained, “I guess it naturally manifested as lust and infected everyone.”

“Did you have to say ‘infected?’ Makes it sound like I did it on purpose. But was everyone affected?”

“No. The elements, Auntie Luna, and I were fine for the most part.”

“For the most part?” I repeated as Velvet knocked and came in with the tea, “Thanks, but what’s that supposed to mean?”

“Well, I can’t speak for everypony but,” she started as Velvet passed her a cup, “thank you.”

“But?”

“…But, when I got back to the castle, Shining and I probably had the most intense and passionate sex ever.”

“Hmm, I see. Literally,” I said as the scene played out in my head, “wow. He’s really into that kind od thing, huh?”

“W-what?”

“I don’t think there’s a sex dungeon in Canterlot Castle, so feel free to come use mine if you two want,” I said with a sly smile.

“R-right,” she said with a blush.

“Anyway, are you still torturing the guy?” I asked as I sipped from my cup, “I mean, it’d be different if he wanted it, but if you’re still doing it because of me, I’m gonna feel bad.”

“Have you forgiven him?” she asked with surprising seriousness.

“I-I guess? I mean, I think I’m over it.”

“Alright, I’ll cut him loose when I get back,” she sighed.

“Thanks. I still want to at least try being friends with the guy, and even though I was fine last time, I can handle him if he does go crazy again,” I said before we heard a knock at the front door.

“Excuse me,” Velvet said before opening the door, “should I bring whoever it is here?”

“Great idea,” I answered before she nodded and left.

“She’s cute,” Cadence said when she left.

“Yeah, a little weird though,” I replied before we fell into a comfortable silence. The silence was soon broken by someone’s screams that seemed to get closer. Cadence and I looked at each for a second before the door burst open and Velvet ran through it before jumping at me.

“Alex!” she whined after I caught her.

“What? What’s wro-”

“ALEX!” a voice boomed.

“...Is that Luna?” I asked as I heard the sound of flapping wings, “Did you prank her again?”

“N-no, Sir! I just opened the door, but she looked so terrifying that I closed it!” she quickly explained.

“Terrifying?” Cadence repeated, “How so?”

“S-she looked… hungry…”

“… Maybe she hasn’t eaten breakfast?” I offered as I got up and sat Velvet in my seat, “I’ll go calm her down.”

“Be careful, Alex,” Cadence warned, “she might have been affected by your magic.”

“I don’t know. She said she was strong against ‘attacks of the mind’, or something,” I said as I stepped out of the room, “I’m sure it has to do with something el-” I couldn’t finished my sentence as I was immediately tackled and sent sliding across the marble floor down the hall.

“Alex!” my assailant said, making me open my eyes and find Luna standing over me with that hungry look Velvet was talking about.

“Hey, Luna. What’s-” I was surprised and promptly shut up by Luna’s lips crashing into mine. …Well, this is something.

Author's Note

Fun Fact about the Fun Fact: I actually did hear that song at an orgy. Dumb story short, I was really high and agreed to go to some random party that ended up being an orgy. I only stayed long enough to Shazam the song before I got too weirded out and left.
Speaking of songs, how does everyone like the ones I occasionally throw in? I know I kind of beat you over the head with them this time, but I think it was justified and was a nice touch. It's also my way of brainwashing you into liking EDM. Anyway, it won't be long before all of Equestria falls to the long dick of Prince Alex... or not, who knows. But all that lust is sure to attract some unwanted attention...